Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Iruma was not feeling good at all. It wasn't because his house was being hounded by reporters wanting to know all about how Sullivan's grandson defeated a magical beast on his own when he was still a student and only a Gimmel. Which on its own was already a great feat for a first-year student. Ever since the glutton ring took all that energy from the magical beast, his body began to feel as if he was on fire. At first, he could withstand it, but as time passed on it got worse. Till the point that once he got home he couldn't stop himself from falling on the floor and letting a bloody scream. 

Suddenly an energy field surrounded him, stopping anyone from getting close. The worst was that the magic was not acting out of protection, trying to keep its master safe, it was the consumed magic running wild, as the ring was incapable of handling it all on its own.

"Iruma-sama!" Alice shouted in panic, as he saw his precious master on the floor... it shocked him to the core "Iruma-sama!" He shouted again, trying to get to his side but he was stopped by Opera. "Get out of the way!" The pink-haired boy growled at the fox-like demon.

"You know I can't do that," Opera answered calmly. "If I do, you will run to his side and will be fried by that energy field."

"And what?! If I can't save Iruma-sama I'd rather die!" Alice shouted, desperation clear on his voice. He couldn't believe that it took watching his beloved master in so much pain to realize he loved him more than a friend or King... that he saw Iruma-sama as his one and only mate. "Don't you care about Iruma-sama!" 

He turned to Opera in anger now, he was ready to blast the fox away with his fire but stop once he saw the look in the demon's eyes. His tone and posture might seem calm but his eyes were screaming in pain as if he was the one on the floor. Alice then realized that this was not easy for any of them. Iruma-sama was not only his beloved mate (at least in Alice's heart), he was also Clara's previous best friend, Opera's treasured little brother, and Sullivan's adored grandson. Alice then looked around and saw the look of desperation in everyone's eyes, all looking at Iruma-sama unable to do anything to help.

Iruma, on the other hand, was going insane, the pain was too much, he was burning up from within. The ring at the moment could not withstand that much energy, so it automatically sends it to the closest and most reliable place: Iruma. As he had no magic it should have been perfect, his reserves would have been filled and he would become very strong. However, there was the fact that he was a human. No human body was meant to have magic, especially demonic magic, within them. The only way to heal him from this parasite was to suck the energy from his body, but the only one in the room capable of doing that without damaging him was at its limit and was causing the situation on the first place. Or... well, he could become a Demi Demon.

"A-Ali-san, wh-what do you mean wi-with becoming a De-Demi Demon?" Iruma managed to stutter, the rest were oblivious of the conversation going on between the human boy and his ring.

"A Demi Demon is a creature who has not evolved completely into a demon but still could use the magic and abilities of the demon world. In the human world's Christian religion they are known as the antichrist. A creature half human and half demon,"  Arikured explained. "You will be capable of using demonic magic, will more likely develop a blood skill that will surely be passed down to your descendants and your appearance will become a little bit more demonic. What will make you different from other demons is that your blood will have incredible abilities in the demon world, you could even say miraculous. Not to mention that no holy magic or purification ritual will have any effect on you."

"H-holy ma-magic?" Iruma asked confused, while he continued to groan in pain.

"Yes. I mean no angel or priest will ever be capable of exorcising you," Arikured replied.

"A-angel?" Iruma started to think he was delirious, but then again if demons exist why angels could not.

"Snap out of it Iruma," Arikured growled at him, the use of his real name made him realize Ali-san was being serious. "You are dying and that energy field out there is connected to your body, so your grandfather no matter how strong he is cannot do anything without damaging you permanently. So, you need to make a decision. We've gathered more than enough energy to complete the process, it might leave me famished afterward but that Jii-san out there can fill me up afterward. Becoming a Demi Demon is a big decision, it will make you an even stranger creature to your palls here in the netherworld... but it will make it easier for you and you will never fear being discovered as a human. On the other hand, it will mean you will never be capable of going back to the human world and living like a normal boy, ever again. The decision is at your hand, will you become a Demi Demon?"

Iruma, even in the middle of insufferable pain, stopped and thought about it. Did he want to become a Demi Demon? Did he want to never be capable of going back to being a normal human? Did the human world even deserve being thought about? There he was poor and always hungry, he had no friends and was bullied, his parents sold him off to a demon for money. What will stop them from doing that again if he ever went back? Will the next demon be as amazing as his grandfather. The fact was that he did not want to go back. In the netherworld, he had an amazing family, great friends, and was appreciated for who he was- even if he had to hide that he was human. If he became a Demi Demon he would not need to lie anymore and will finally truly belong along with these wonderful people he loves so much.

"I d-do," he stuttered, with as much conviction as he could while he was being tortured.

"Good." Arikured clapped his hands happily and started to use the wild energy and his reserves to change Iruma's body's composition. "Be aware that this will hurt and you might not survive the process."

"W-what?!" Iruma exclaimed, panicking as Ali-san did not tell him that part.

"Well, Demi Demons are born by the union of a human and a demon. Even then the baby rarely survives, turning a human into a Demi Demon has never worked before. The times it does work, they normally end up going insane and turning evil, their minds not capable of adapting to the new demonic instincts." The ring of gluttony explained. "Let's hope that all the time you spent here allowed your body to adapt to the demonic magical particles and that your kind and benevolent nature helps keep you sane. Then again you are already dying so it doesn't really matter." He finished gleefully, smirking as Iruma let another bloody scream.

Chapter Text

Suddenly a huge black creature appeared from the golden ring on Iruma's finger and enveloped the human boy, taking all of the wild magical energy with them. Sullivan realizing what was happening and reacted rapidly, surrounding the house with protective magic and dampening any magical signal from the inside of the house. He had already put his grandson in a precarious position by being human, he won't allow his future status as a Demi Demon to be publicized to anyone outside the room. Especially when the position of Demon King is still unoccupied and the parliament wants it filled. The birth of a Demi Demon would be all they were waiting for... especially since the previous Demon King was also a Demi Demon- though he was born naturally.

"Principal! What's going on?!" Alice asked, panicking, even more, when that black thing ate his master.

"That's what I would like to know as well," Azazel Henri demanded, appearing out of nowhere.

"Henri-kun," Sullivan spoke up, but his tone was not his usual gullible one but a serious one, with a hidden threat in it. "Didn't you know that the polite thing is to knock on the door before entering someone's house?" He chided him as if there was not a Demi Demon being born in his living room.

"I normally would, but as the Head Demon Officer I could not sense such a strong emission of magical energy and not react," Azazel replied, eyes never leaving the young boy his daughter enjoys keeping company, a young man whose company he had grown to like. "Why is your grandson being swallowed by his equipment ring?" He demanded to know, sensing how the human's life was starting to fade little by little.

I should have returned the boy to his world long ago. Henri berated himself internally, feeling guilty and frustrated for not fulfilling his job and putting such a kindhearted boy into such danger.

"What are you doing in my house?" Sullivan answered the demon's question with another question.

"I was coming here to thank your grandson for saving my daughter and her friends by defeating the magical beast" the fox demon replied rapidly "Now tell me what is going on here!" he snapped, starting to get agitated.

"Iruma-kun is turning into a Demi Demon," surprisingly the one who replied was Opera, whose eyes had never left the form of his young master... of his little brother.

"Demi Demon!" Azazel exclaimed, shocked. Alice and Clara were not any better, looking at Opera in utter disbelief before turning their eyes to Iruma's cocoon of darkness. "I knew I should have returned him to the human world! I knew you were planning something! Now he is dying because of you!" Azazel shouted at the greater demon, glaring in impotence.

How will I tell my daughter that his dear friend is dying?! Henri thought angrily.

"Human world?" Alice exclaimed not understanding what was going on. "Why would you return him to the human world when Iruma-sama... is a demon..."

By the end of his sentence, he got lost in his thoughts. Iruma-sama never flies; he made our teacher, a demon, his familiar; his endurance has always been lower than the average demon; he had only seen him use magic after gaining the gluttony ring; he is kinder than any demon Alice had ever met; and comes up many things that he had never seen in the demon, like friendship, the sakura tree, and fireworks. There had never been stories about a demon turning into a Demi Demon, it was always humans turning into Demi Demons or Demi Demons being born.

"Iruma-sama is... was human?" Alice asked the principal, dazed, not believing what he was saying. "You kidnapped him from the human world and made him lie to everyone about who... what he was?!" He shouted this time, his flames, unintentionally, burning up.

Yes, he was angry and betrayed. But not at Iruma-sama. Alice knew that Iruma-sama would never lie to his friends, he must have been so afraid about being a human surrounded by demons... no wonder the school's anthem always put him nervous. How could the principal kidnap a human and put him in a school for demons? How did Iruma-sama not go insane? He even manages to raise his level to Gimel, how the heck did a human rise up in the demon hierarchy?

Well, that's easy. Iruma-sama is simply that amazing. As expected of my mate. Alice praised him in his head but rapidly frowned afterward. How does he dare to put my mate into such a dangerous position?! Now he is dying because of him! Alice growled in his head, starting to give up to his demonic instincts. Knowing quite well that most don't survive the transition and if they do they do, they do not stay the same.

"Everyone calm down," Suvillan did not raise his voice, but the serious expression on his face and the release of magic were enough to freeze Alice and send shivers down everyone's spine. "There was a stupid couple trying to summon a demon, I decided to accept that call and scare them off so they would not do try it again. You'll know my surprise when what they were planning on offering me was not their souls but their son's." Those words froze everyone in the room. "You should have seen Iruma-kun, he was so skinny I could see his bones, surely starved by those imbeciles, and tight up to a chair. I knew that if I did not accept their offer they would continue trying until someone did. After all, they were the class of people who would sell their son for money." Those words made everyone in the room even angrier. "What was I supposed to do? Leave them with them? I simply tried to give him a better life, even if it was in the Netherworld. He has been doing great... how was I supposed to know that they would be attacked by a magical beast and he would have to use the gluttony ring to swallow the whole thing. How was I supposed to know that the ring could not contain all that magic and it would end up mutating his body into becoming a Demi Demon?!"

By the end of Sullivan's speech, everyone had stopped blaming the demon and begun thanking him for saving the boy. However, it did not mean they had stopped feeling anxious at Iruma's situation or angry, this time they were angry at Iruma's parents. How could they use such a wonderful and kind boy like Iruma to gain money? They were demons and they would never betray one of their own like that. They were the real monsters.

"Tell me the names of those humans," Henri demanded. "It seems that they need to be taught a lesson."

"Relax, I did not make a deal with them. I simply took Iruma-kun and made it with him. He would become my grandson and I would give him the life he deserves. They are at the moment still poor and without a son to sell to get out of the problem. Not to mention I already made sure they can't ever have another one." Sullivan explained. "All we need to do right now is focus on Iru..."

But he could not finish his sentence, because at that right moment Iruma's cocoon broke.

Chapter Text

The cocoon of darkness broke, revealing the pale and unmoving form of Iruma. But that's not the only thing that was revealed, the black monster of gluttony was there as well. Luckily, Sullivan reacted rapidly and fed it before it screamed the place down. But no one was really paying attention to the ring monster, their attention was on Iruma's heart... in the heart that no longer was beating. Just as they were losing hope, Iruma suddenly rose and opened his eyes; before passing out once again. 

Sullivan rapidly went to check on Iruma when a black creature with one eye and a butler's uniform appeared from the ring.

"Who are you?" Sullivan demanded to know.

"You can see me?!" Arikured asked surprised, beaming when everyone nodded their heads. "Does that mean Master rose a rank?" Now everyone was confused but gasped in shock when Arikured showed them Iruma's insignia with the Daleth rank on it.

Iruma-sama and I are on the same level now! Alice thought, ecstatic. 

"It isn't that common but it isn't rare either," Henri commented. "When a demon's power rises too much out of the sudden, their insignia tries to match up with that level."

"We can always say that the principal rose Iruma-sama's rank because he defeated a demonic beast all on his own, and that's something a Gimel level could not match," Opera thought out loud, eyes never leaving the creature who was celebrating above his young master's unmoving body. "You are the ring of gluttony, right?" Opera suddenly asked, gaining everyone's attention and surprise. "Iruma-sama once came to us with questions about if the ring could gain a conscience and start to communicate. We thought that he was starting to see things... but right now I think he was in the right."

"He was!" Arikured announced happily. "I am Ali-san! Master's loyal servant!" He presented himself happily. "Master discovered that depending on his level I gain more power. At level Aleph I was a creature of pure darkness without conscience, then at level Beth, I gained a conscience but was not strong enough to materialize myself or communicate with him. It was when he became a Gimel that I was capable of those things and capable of creating memories. It seems that now that he is a Daleth I can appear to others. I am so happy! Master was right about it all then, I can't wait to tell him!"

"Does that mean that Iruma-chi is fine?!" A worried Clara asked.

"He is fine," Ali-san announced, everyone cheered at the news. "He is simply exhausted from the transformation. He did die though... he had to die to let his human form part away and his new Demi Demon form to prevail." 

His words darkened the mood of the room. They were all happy that Iruma was alive and now he was part demon, which will allow him to live in the Netherworld without fear of ever being revealed as a human and eaten by demons. However, they still didn't like the thought of him dying, even for a second, for that to happen. 

Alice suddenly realized that there was no longer anything keeping him away from his mate, so he rapidly rushed to his side and placed Iruma-sama's head on his lap. He tenderly caressed his hair as the new Demi Demon rested. The Alpha pheromones assaulted him, making him dizzy and realizing why it was then that he realized Iruma-sama was his mate.

"Humans don't have secondary genders, do they?" Alice asked to no one in particular, gaining many surprised looks.

"No, they do not," Henri answered the first-year student.

"The reason why my Omega could not see him as the mate he is, was because he was no Alpha. But now that he is a Demi Demon he possesses a secondary gender, which awoke my Omega instincts." He explained, answering the unsaid question. Shocking everyone even more than before, Alice and Iruma were mates? "What else changed?"

Everyone looked at Arikured, he was the one connected to Iruma's body.

"Well, as a half-demon he now will live as long as now and possesses the strength, speed, and stamina of a demon. Because he is a Demi Demon and an Alpha it's above average. He will need Opera's help controlling it." Ali-san replied.

"I will help him as soon as he can," the Alpha fox-like demon replied.

"Good," Ali-san continued. "Because he was once human and did not possess a secondary gender he will not fall into his Alpha instincts, which means he will be capable of regaining control during his ruts and when he is attacked by Omega hormones, even if they are in heat." Everyone was surprised by that, not many can do that- even Sullivan has it difficult when he encounters an Omega in heat. "About his human side, his blood will continue having miraculous healing abilities- his blood will heal anyone from the brink of death without even leaving a scar. It will also make him immune against holy magic and purification rituals."

"What?!" Opera, Sullivan, and Henri exclaimed completely shocked by the announcement.

They knew the previous King, the only other Demi Demon they knew about, was very powerful, but being immune to angelic magic and human rituals? Insanity! The three were looking at Iruma in wonder and knew then without doubt that he will be the next Demon King.

"He now possesses magic in his body and does not need me as the main source of his power, but I will still work as a storage for when he is in trouble and out of magic. He will need Lord Sullivan's help learning how to control it." Continued Ali-san, oblivious to the life-changing information he had just given. Sullivan could only nod still stunned by everything. "Talking about the magic he now possesses a blood skill called Gluttonous King Beelzebuth."

"What a mighty blood skill! As expected of Iruma-sama!" Alice exclaimed, eyes shining with excitement and admiration, he was now more relaxed knowing that his mate was safe and sound- not to mention more powerful than ever. "What does it do exactly?" He asked after he realized he had no idea what his blood skill was. But then again it had King in its name which means that it was royal and powerful. 

"Well, it possesses the ability to absorb the target into his body. However, if the target is conscious, the success rate greatly decreases. The affected targets of this ability include organic matter, inorganic matter, and magic. It also performs rot on the target, decomposing it if it is organic, which helps the success rate. Monster corpses partially absorbed in this manner might reward Iruma with part of the monster’s skills. It also allows him to store harmful effects incapable of being absorbed, neutralizing them and breaking them down into magical force." Arikured explained.

Opera, Sullivan, and Henri looked down at Iruma once again with shock written all over their faces. No wonder why no one ever went after the previous Demon King if their blood skill was that powerful on its own. 

Devil! How will I protect Iruma-chan now from the consul?! Sullivan thought, a bit desperate now.

Meanwhile, Alice and Clara were looking at their beloved mate and friend in admiration.

"So cool Iruama-sama/Iruma-chi!" They exclaimed at the same time, once again the only thing they are ever by is how incredible Iruma is.

"Physical changes, other than having a second gender now, well... you can see that for yourselves," Ali-san said, pointing at his master. 

Just like it did when Iruma went through his demon cycle, his hair was less puffy than usual, his eyelashes were longer, and surely his eyes were sharper like before, his nails were perfectly done with blue nail polish. And even though he was sleeping you could sense that his aura was more sophisticated, raven feathers surrounded him instead of flowers.

"Will Iruma-chi have wings and a tail now?" Clara asked excitedly, jumping all around his best friend's passed-out form. "I want to go flying with him!"

Alice wanted to scold her and tell her to shut up, to not be so loud, and wake up Iruma-sama... but he also wanted to know that. He would love to go flying with Iruma-sama.

"He will not have a tail, no Demi Demon ever had a tail before," answered Arikured. "But he has wings now. Black pitch wings, made from pure darkness... kind of like me." He announced, gaining exciting looks from the two young demons. "He will need your help to learn how to fly"

"Of course, he will have my help!" Alice exclaimed, ignoring Clara's excited chipper around him. "It will be an honor!"

"I believe that's enough for one day," Sullivan finally spoke. "Let's move Iruma's body to his bed and let his body get used to his new demonic side. You both can stay with him, I'll call your parents." The principal rapidly added when he was faced with their hellhound's eye.s "Meanwhile, the rest of us need to talk."

Chapter Text

"By the way," Ali-san spoke up, as Alice was carrying his master away and towards his chambers. "Someone needs to talk with the birdy teacher."

"With Eggy-sensei? Why?" Clara asked, but everyone else soon realized why.

"Because Iruma-sama died," Alice answered, bitterly. Iruma might be alive now but he had died at one moment and that was hell for Alice. "Familiar bonds are formed until its determined period of time is finished or one of them dies. Iruma-sama died, even if it was for a second, cutting off their link. Kalego-sensei knows that and will surely be worried when he suddenly feels that their link is gone"

"Exactly!" Arikured exclaimed. "At least, he will never have to worry about being summoned as Master's familiar again. His new demon side will prevent him from having another demon as his familiar."

"I will go," Opera suddenly spoke.

"Good," Sullivan said, relieved. He did not want to leave his grandson for a while. "Give him that as well" Opera looked at him with his usual expressionless face but his ears twitched in surprise. "He has more than earned it and has taken very good care of Iruma-chan... I believe it's time to stop teasing him so much." Sullivan continued with a soft expression.

"Yes, sir," Opera replied, understanding the hidden meaning.

Once Alice and Clara had left for Iruma's room, and Opera had left for Kalego's house, Sullivan guided Henri to his home office. 

"How long have you known about Iruma-chan?" Sullivan finally asked, sitting behind his desk and offering the chair in front of him.

"For a while now, after he ascended to Gimel rank," the fox demon replied.

"Why didn't you take him? Or arrest me?" The principal inquired. "You had the evidence that you needed."

"Because my daughter knew as well," Henri replied, shocking Sullivan. "Yes, I was surprised as well." Henri laughed. "My daughter, the one person who knows how important it is for our society to keep humans safe and away from the Netherworld, was keeping the identity of a human secret from me of all people. It would have destroyed her future career in the Demon Force that's for sure. Her only aspiration since she was a child could have been gone for a human she wanted to protect... a human she called a great demon." Henri sighed, looking at the principal's soft expression- so different from the demonic aura he felt not that long ago. "Do you know what Lord Sullivan? After some investigation I found out she was right, Iruma is a great demon. He rose in ranks with an incredible speed, two ranks up... sorry, three ranks up in less than a year! He created a flower that has never been seen before in this world, one that I've been told has become one of the main spots in the school. He defeated the Asmodeus heir twice and created fireworks, an attraction I believe many companies are very interested in and want to buy from them. He even managed to get his class the recognition they deserved and had them moved to the Royal One. And all of that while he was human... I can't wait to see what he will do now that he is half-demon."

Sullivan stiffened at his last words, all the pride he felt before being slowly replaced by worry.

"That's what I want to talk to you about," he said. "No one can know about him being a Demi Demon, not now at least. I realized from Ali-san's explanation that his future as Demon King cannot be stopped. He is a Demi Demon and my heir, there's no better candidate, I realize that now. But I will not allow him to be dragged into the consul's political agenda so soon. I know he will have the three beasts' support as well as yours and Amaryllis', as she will be his mother-in-law, but he has only just turned into a Demi Demon. He needs to get used to his new body and abilities, not to mention he has not gotten used to the Netherworld yet, or our culture, or our history."

"I know that, throw some more perfume on him and keep his half-human side a secret. I will have to tell Ameri though, she already knows about him being human and will help keep an eye on him during school time." Henri replied. "There is however a record of you going to the human world and bringing a human with you. We cannot have people knowing that a human ever survived the transformation to Demi Demon, chaos would reign. Demons all over will try to turn more humans into Demi Demons and the era of the Mad Doctors will come once again."

"I know," Sullivan sighed. "Even though there were many factors that allowed Iruma-chan to survive the process, like the gluttony ring, him having been in the Netherworld for a while now, and his body getting used to magic..."

"But they wouldn't understand," Henri finished for him, remembering the nightmare that his father, the previous Head of the Demon Police, had to go through during the Mad Doctors Era before the Demon King assumed his place. "There might be a record but there's also no record of you ever having a child that could give you a grandson," Henri thought out loud. "The previous Demon King was born out of a Female Demon and a Male Human, what if Iruma was born out of a Male Demon and a Female Human. We can make it so that we planned to bring the Demi Demon to the Netherworld to be the next Demon King but kept it a secret so he could get used to his new life and abilities without the pressure of being the future ruler."

"You kept me in interrogation so that no one would suspect anything was going on," Lord Sullivan continued. "I like that plan... and if anyone goes to the human world they would not find anything as I erased everyone's memories of Iruma-chan." Henri looked at the principal with a glare, the Head of the Demon Police Department glare. "Ok, ok, I'll keep quiet about what happened there" even with all his childlessness, Sullivan knew when he was pushing it.

"I'll be taking my leave now... inform me when Iruma wakes up, my daughter will surely want to visit him." Henri requested.

"Sure," Sullivan answered in his usual childish way, much more relaxed now that Iruma was safe... for now at least.

-Meanwhile at Kalego's house-

The familiar bond link snapped... surely that damn principal found a way to set us free. Yes, that's what surely happened. There's no way that Iruma... that Iruma is dead... Yeah, impossible! Kalego's mind was chaos at the moment. 

Not only was he stressed about the demonic attacks and the release of Kirio, a prisoner, during their trip to the park. His link to Iruma had snapped. All of it was pushing him to his edge, bringing his heat closer when there was still a month to go. It didn't matter how much he tried to tell himself that Iruma was not dead, he knew that the only way for a blood bond like this to finish was, when the time limit was up or if one of the integrants died. There's still a few months to go and he was very much alive, which could only mean one thing... Iruma was most likely dead.

And no matter how much he had wanted the bond to go away and how much he cursed Iruma's existence, he did not want the boy dead. Not only was he his student, but he was also the one with the biggest growth and the one who most effort put into his studies. He hated him for being a trouble magnet, mostly because he was his student, and having his students always at the brink of danger worried him immensely. He was their teacher and protecting them was his duty, how can he do that when trouble seems to follow Iruma around. But other than that he was the perfect student, dutiful, polite, help around, brilliant- even if lectures are not his forte. The only reason why he showed the opposite was because of that annoying grandfather of his. He should have at least once told him he did good, but he can't now... because Iruma is dead.

Someone knocking on the door snapped him out of his thoughts. Kalego sensed the presence of his senpai Opera and stiffened. Not for the usual reason, but because he knew what that meant. Opera-senpai was there to tell him about Iruma's passing. He did not want to open the door, he didn't want to find out his student... his master was dead.

But he had to, he owed Iruma that much. He had failed him as a teacher and familiar, and now he had to face the consequences.

"Opera-senpai, come in," Kalego said, in a dejected tone.

Opera noticed that and grew worried, no one really knew how familiar went through the process of losing one's master. The demon feels like they have a hole in their heart, one that can never be filled. Familiars are the submissive ones in the master-familiar bond, so they should feel the loss greater. Seeing Kalego now, showed Opera how bad it was for a familiar to lose their master. Not even an hour has passed since the link broke and Kalego looked dead on his feet, Opera could even sense the younger's heat close to break free.

"You felt it," Opera spoke, once they were sitting in the living room.

"Yes, I felt Iruma die." Kalego finally said out loud. "W-what happened?"

Opera could have lied, told him that the magic Iruma-sama had consumed was too much for him to handle, and died for a second before Lord Sullivan stabilized him and saved his life. He could have kept it all a secret like he should... but since when did Kalego swallow his pride and asked him, the senpai he hates with all his heart, for anything? When had he ever stuttered and showed weakness in front of him? Never.

Kalego deserved the truth, he deserved to know what happened to his student and master. It's the least Opera owed him for all the teasing and humiliation he had put him throughout the years. It is the least he owed his mate after all the pain he had put him through. Simply because he had not been ready to accept the fact he had an Omega, he made sure that Kalego hated him. He had Kalego go against all of his Omega instincts and hate his Alpha, putting him through hell during all of his heats. Opera was truly a monster... maybe it was time for him to redeem himself, even if only for a little. It didn't matter that Kalego would never forgive him and accept him as his mate, he deserved to crawl and the humiliation he would go through. But for his Omega, Opera knew it would be worth it. He simply wished he didn't have to see Asmodeus go feral as he watched his Alpha die to realize the big mistake he had made.

"Iruma-sama died for a second but he is fine right now," Opera finally answered the Omega.

"He's alive? Thank Devil!" Kalego sighed in relief, not even caring he was breaking character, and asked the Alpha. "What happened? Why did he even die?"

"It was needed to complete the process to Demi Demon," Opera replied, leaving the information to sink in.

Kalego froze at the words of his Alpha, no matter how much he hated to call him his anything. No matter how much teasing and humiliation the Alpha inflicted on him, he knew that he would never joke on something like this. His student is... was a human. No wonder he ended up being summoned as a familiar. 

"What did that stupid principal do now?" Kalego asked, rage emanating from his body.

"Well, that's a long story," Opera sighed tiredly, the events of tonight finally taking a toll on him. "Let me tell it to you." 

Kalego silently listened to the explanation, which didn't do much to calm him down but at least he no longer wanted to hunt Sullivan down: "So instead of keeping him away and safe from any demon, he threw him in middle of a school full of them without any explanation of the culture of the new world he was in, to see if he would swim or sink?" Kalego inquired to no one in particular. "That's it! Once he wakes up I will teach him the basics of culture and history, he needs to know that at least... so that Iruma-baka will be our King in the future. Perfect. The Netherworld is doomed." He sighed.

"I believe he will do a good job, he has already shown good leadership abilities," Opera commented, smiling slightly.

"He has also shown problems with figures of power," replied Kalego.

"Well, he is to be the King. The highest figure of power, you can't fault him for that." Opera told him.

"Why did you come?" Kalego finally tackled the bull by its horns. "Why did you even tell me this? When it's clearly confidential information."

"I had just had to see an unmated Omega lose their Alpha before me... it was horrible," Opera replied, his expressionless face turning grim.

"So, you got worried about that happening to me," Kalego scoffed, ignoring the ache of his heart or the flash of hurt that passed through the fox's face. "You have nothing to worry about you did a good job on breaking the bond we had before it even became anything of importance. You can go die in peace, I don't need your pity." 

The 'I don't need you' was clearly heard as well.

"I know that," Opera told him as calmly as he could, even if his heart was breaking. Was this what Kalego had felt all those years back? No wonder he hates me so much. The fox-like demon thought depressed. "I came because it's time for me to stop running away and make things right," he explained and prostrated himself before the Omega, surprising the teacher by the action. "I am sorry for being an idiot and refusing you all those years ago. I am sorry for not seeing the treasure you were. I am sorry for only seeing my broken Omega mother when I looked at you and not the strong Omega you were. I am sorry for only seeing that you would be better off without me, an Alpha who would end up one day abusing you like my father did with my mother. I am sorry for doing exactly that without even giving you the comfort of a mating bond. I am sorry for all the pain, teasing, and humiliation I made you go through. I am sorry you had to go against all your Omega instincts and reach out to someone other than your mate to help you out during your heats because I would not. I am sorry for everything."

No one spoke up, Kalego because he was shocked speechless, and Opera because he was afraid that if he spoke anymore he would only cause more pain. Kalego could not believe the scene before him. Oh, how he had wished for him to apologize and ask for his neck in bonding all those years back. But now? After all the pain he went through, after turning cold and hard under all the rejection and humiliation his senpai had put him through. There was no way he would accept him back, no way. It was too little, too late. It didn't matter how much his Omega side screamed at him to accept him back and have his bond. It didn't matter that every heat he left feeling dirtier and used because he did not spend it with his Alpha but with Balam, he will not accept him after everything he did. There's no way he will humiliate himself any farther by crawling back to him after all the abuse. He had his pride as a demon and will not lose it, not even for his Alpha.

"Get out," Kalego spoke. 

It was not harsh or yelled as Opera had expected, but that was even worse on its own. His tone was tired and defeated as if he was finally fed up with him. Opera knew then, that Kalego was finally over him. It broke him into pieces... but he knew he deserved it. Opera knew that if he pushed a little more, so close to his heat, Kalego would give in. But he deserved more than that. He knew that Kalego deserved more than have him bother him any longer or even force himself. So, he silently stood up, leaving Lord Sullivan's packet on the living-room's table, and left the house of his mate.

His Alpha side raging at the fact that he knew his Omega would be visiting someone else's bed... but Opera reign it in, after all, he knew he deserved it. 

Chapter Text

Three days have passed since Iruma turned into a Demi Demon. Three days since he went into a coma. Three days and Alice had never left his side. Three days since the usually lively mansion of Lord Sullivan turned into a house of depression. Three days since Opera realized the big mistake he had done. Three days since Kalego entered his heat. Three days since Opera became a lifeless doll, his mind constantly on the fact that his mate was sharing his heat with a demon that was not him. 

So, it came as a shock to Opera when on the third day he had received a text from Kalego telling him to go to his house. He didn't think it twice and rushed there, however, he should have really prepared himself for the rush of pheromones he was hit with, as soon as he entered the house. Not only were still there Kalego's heat hormones going around but his scent was mixed with Balam's. It drove Opera insane to see the evidence that his mate had slept with someone else. 

Maybe that's why he sent me the text. Thought Opera. So, I would rush here like an idiot and humiliate myself. Seeing my Omega with someone else. A Beta nonetheless. But I deserved that.

"What is that?" He demanded to know to point at the package Sullivan made Opera deliver three days ago.

"Iruma-sama asked Lord Sullivan before the last days began why you seem to hate him so much, when the principal answered Iruma was so disappointed in him that Lord Sullivan went crazy. He wanted to make things right with Iruma-sama, so Iruma-sama told him to make things right with you. That would mean he would have to repay everything he had discounted from your paycheck over the years and give you a raise and a contract saying that he can never pay you any less from the amount in there for as long as you are a teacher in Babyls." Opera replied.

"That would answer why I got a check with an outrageous amount of money and a new contract. But it still does not explain the damn letter in the package." Kalego growled.

"Letter?" Opera asked, now as surprised as the Omega.

"Yes, the letter," Kalego snapped. "You know, the letter begging me to take you back." He continued, oblivious to the surprising showing on Opera's face. "You know from all the tactics to get me back, you chose this one? As if I would listen to the guy I hate even more than you!" Opera flinched at how easily his mate said he hated him. "Wait you didn't know about the letter?" Opera simply shook his head, not feeling strong enough to even speak. Kalego looked at him suspiciously, before using magic on the letter so it would reach the fox demon. "Read it," he demanded.

Read it Opera did.

Dear Kalego-chan,

I am so sorry for all those times I cut off your paycheck without reason. This check will repay all that I owe you and this contract will make sure no one can pay you less than what you are due. I am also giving you a raise!

Now, about Opera... don't be too angry at him. What he did is wrong and no one can say otherwise, but you need to understand that he did not want any harm to befall you. He truly thought he had your best interest in mind. All he ever saw the bond between an Omega and Alpha in his family was pain. He believed that Omegas deserved better than to be chained to an Alpha that will end up only hurting them. He believed he was setting you free.

It is not simply now that he opened his eyes and realized he cared about you, he had always cared about you more than anyone in this world. That's why even when he could not have you as a mate, he made sure you were close to him. Which was why he beat up anyone who wanted to bully you or take you by force when you were not strong enough yet... which is why he had not taken anyone to bed since he met you. 

He cares about you, in his own way. I am not justifying what he did, but I hope you can see his side of the story. The side of a very silly fox.

Kisses,

Your future father-in-law.

P.D: Don't tell Opera-chan I told you he is a virgin.

By the end of the letter Opera's face was uncharismatically red and Kalego realized this was not a trick from part of the principal and Opera.

"You truly never mated with anyone?" Kalego asked surprised, remembering all those times females threw themselves at him. Remembering how it broke his heart knowing he was never going to be one of them. Opera could only nod his head and silently curse the principal. "Balam was the only one I ever shared my heart with... and he never penetrated me," Kalego did not know why he was saying that out loud but knew he will come to regret it. "Only took care of me, mostly gave me the contact I craved and the scent of someone I trusted. He only used toys when I was too exhausted to satisfy myself." Opera looked at his Omega, his virgin Omega, and dared to hope. "You know I am tempted to tell you to screw yourself simply not to have that idiot off the principal call me son-in-law..." Opera started to smile. "You will still need to crawl, beg and humiliate yourself!" Warned him Kalego, hating how he blushed at the fox's handsome smiling face. "I have not yet forgiven you, got it!"

"Got it," Opera replied, softly. 

He was over the moon with just a chance, he even forgave his stupid master for how happy he was. But of course, the moment had to break when his phone started to ring. They both sighed and Opera answered it without checking who had called.

"Opera-chan! Iruma-chan woke up!" Lord Sullivan's announcement was all they needed to forget their annoyance and fly towards the mansion in a hurry.

-Meanwhile at the Sullivan Mansion-

"Iruma-sama, Alpha, I'm here," Alice whispered, caressing his mate's soft hair. "Take your time to recover, I'll be waiting by your side." Nuzzling the Demi Demon. "What's gotten into you Velac?" He asked the green-haired girl, who had a rare serious expression on her face.

"Will Iruma-chi be ok?" She asked, in a strangely low tone of voice.

"Of course, Iruma-sama will be ok!" Scoffed Alice, hugging his mate closer. "He is the first and only human who had ever survived the transition from human to Demi Demon, it simply took a toll on his body, and needs time to recover. Never think otherwise!" Alice warned her with a glare.

But she did not see it, her eyes were sorely on Iruma's face- lost in thought.

"Not that. Iruma-chi used to be human, the stories mamma told me about the human world... it is so different from here. The rules are different... our world is much harsher. Now Iruma-chi is a Demi Demon... like the previous Demon King." Clara explained, Alice finally realized what she meant and his mood got gloomier. "He is the principal's heir and a Demi Demon, they will want him as a Demon King. Iruma-chi is very nice and good, he will be an amazing King... but what about his human side?"

The 'will it survive?' was unsaid but clearly heard. 

"I... I believe that if it is Iruma-sama he can do it. He can do anything," Alice replied softly. "You've got nothing to worry about, Clara."

Clara looked at him, surprised that he used her given name, and smiled softly: "Thank you, Ali-chi... you know I like Iruma-chi."

"I know," Alice said, looking at her sadly. "But he is my mate, Clara."

"I know... at least, I will have Red-chan to wallow with me." Clara was about to keep on talking when suddenly Iruma moved. "Iruma-chi?!"

"Iruma-sama?!" Alice exclaimed, excitedly.

"Mm, Clara-chan? Az-kun?" Iruma replied groggily, nuzzling even close to Alice. "Az-kun, since when do you smell so nice?" He asked, still half asleep. Nuzzling his nose into the Omega's neck. "You smell so good~! You taste devine~!" He mumbled, licking the delicious neck, making the Omega moan. "I want to have a taste, can I?" He moaned himself, his fangs coming out and ready to bite.

Chapter Text

"Iruma-chi no!"

"Ok. That's enough!" Sullivan exclaimed, bursting into the room and using his magic to freeze Iruma. He then moved them apart and put Clara in the middle, to then unfreeze his grandson. "Iruma-chan!" He exclaimed in his childish happy tone, to then enveloped him into a tight hug. "I am so glad you are fine now," he whispered into his ear, his tone now serious but still as warm as the one before. "You had us all worried," he returned to his usual childish self, spinning around the room in cheerful laughter.

"Iruma-chi!" Clara exclaimed happily, jumping on her best friend and giving him a bear hug.

Alice would have joined then and there but he was still breathless about the whole almost mating. His face was red and he was panting, looking at Iruma with an almost glazed expression. For some reason, Iruma thought he looked delicious like that. The Demi Demon blushed at the fleeting thought, looking away from those passionate and lovely pink eyes. 

"I need to tell everyone that you are awake!" Sullivan exclaimed happily, still spinning all around the room. 

"Everyone? W-what do you mean Ojii-san? What happened?" Iruma asked, his memories before passing out were blurry. 

"Iruma-sama, do you remember what happened after you defeated the demonic best?" Alice asked him, finally snapping out of his trance. 

He crawled towards Iruma, his Omega wanting to be closer to his Alpha after everything that happened. He finally had him back and needed to be scented, to have the reassurance that his Alpha was there safe and sound, and wanted him. Iruma, on the other hand, could not take his eyes off the crawling form of his best friend. 

He looks so good like that... on his knees for me... WHAT THE HELL I AM THINKING?! Iruma exclaimed in his head, blushing like a tomato. Az-kun is my best friend. Yes, he has always been very pretty to me and I had always wanted him close but he deserves better than to be thought of like that. Not to mention he would never want me once he finds out that I am human. 

"Master you are finally awake!" Arikured exclaimed, showing itself to everyone in the room. "Great news Master! The Demi Demon transition was a success and you even rose a rank, you are a Daleth now- like Alice-sama." Arikured used the stored magic inside him to levitate Iruma's insignia to show him his new rank. Iruma took the cold metal and stared at it in shock. He was truly a Daleth now. "Thanks to your new rank everyone can see me now. There's no need to go sneaking around anymore! You don't even have to hide the fact that you used to be a human anymore... well, you don't have to hide it from Alice-sama, Clara, and Eggy-sensei. Or those who already knew."

"Ah... everyone knows," Iruma gasped in shock, looking at his best friends in worry. "No one cares?" He asked fearful, not sure if he wanted the reply. 

"Iruma-sama is Iruma-sama, it doesn't matter if you are a demon, human, or Demi Demon," Alice told his beloved.

Alice then hugged him from behind and nuzzling his face into the crook of his neck- right beside the scent glands. Iruma was blushing like a mad man... but he quite enjoy the peacefulness the hug gave him, so he did not move. Not to mention he loved the scent that came from the pink-haired man. 

"Ali-chi is right! Iruma-chi will always be Iruma-chi." Clara exclaimed excitedly.

She was so happy, everyone was so happy. Iruma was awake and not only did the transition suit his body, but he has also regained his kind and gentle nature. He was still the same Iruma as he was when he was a human. Nothing changed.

"Ali-chi? How much did I miss?" Iruma asked, chuckling at how Clara it was.

"You've been out for three days Master," Ali-san told him.

"Three days?!" Iruma exclaimed shocked.

"Yes, but don't worry. Nothing much happened, Iruma-sama." Alice whispered into his ear, sending shivers down the Demi Demon's spine. "We stayed by your side, waiting for you to wake up."

B-by m-my side? Did Az-kun sleep with me?! Iruma stuttered in his head, he was about to pass out once again from all the blushing.

"Iruma-sama/Iruma," suddenly Opera and Kalego-sensei burst into the room, both looking relieved at seeing Iruma awake- though they returned to their usual expressions rapidly.

"Opera! Kalego-sensei!" Iruma looked at them surprised, wondering what was wrong. "What really happened while I was out? It can't be that I was simply sleeping. Everyone is too worried for that."

Everyone evaded the eyes of the Demi Demon, looking away in shame. 

"I can answer that for you," Henri said, entering the room with his daughter by his side. "First, I am glad you are ok Iruma."

"Thank you, sir." The previous human replied, accepting the worried hug of Ameri- who later took her place on the bed, beside Clara.

"About what happened to you, what's the last thing you remember?" The Head of the Demon Police Department asked.

"I remember coming home from the park and falling into my knees, there was a lot of pain," Iruma answered, trembling a bit at the painful memory. Alice could only hug him even tighter. "Then I heard Ali-san's voice telling me that the magic from the demonic beast was too much for the ring to handle and what was left was going to my body. But as a human that cannot possess magic, I was gonna die, but if I turned into a Demi Demon I could be saved... then everything went black." He finally looked up from his hands and asked the fox demon. "How did I survive?"

"Well, we are still not sure about that," Henri replied. "We believe that your body had gotten used to the demonic aura and magic by spending almost a year in the Netherworld and using the ring of gluttony. We think that it prepared your body for the transition, but as you are the first person to have ever survived the process we cannot say for sure. You also had to die for a few seconds to complete the process."

"Which is why Kalego-sensei knows about me being once human, because our familiar bond broke," Iruma commented out loud looking at his teacher with a melancholic feeling. "This is serious, isn't it? Me being a transformed Demi Demon." Iruma inquired, he was not oblivious of the grim expressions everyone was spouting.

"Look Iruma, there had only been one Demi Demon in history: the previous Demon King." Henri began telling the boy. "He was a student at Babirus, brilliant, charismatic, and powerful- with a blood skill that surpassed all others. He was the epitome of being a Demon. The consul wanted him on the throne, but he refused. He had no desire for it, so after graduation, he went into hiding. But that did not stop the consul from wanting a Demi Demon on the throne. They kidnapped many humans, trying to create a Demi Demon naturally but as more and more babies did not survive, they started experimenting trying to transform demons and humans alike into Demi Demons. It was pure chaos, it was a time of madness and terror. It was called the Era of the Mad Doctors." Henri sighed when Iruma looked at him with an expression of pure horror, the boy was finally realizing how serious the situation was. "It only stopped when the Demon King finally stopped hiding and killed the whole consul, all eleven seats except for the Asmodeus and Azazel seats of back then. They were the only ones who did not agree with what the rest of the consul wanted and tried to put an end to all the madness. We do not believe that the new consul would go nuts as the previous ones did, but there's still a chance. Not to mention that there are still a few supporters of the previous consul lurking in the shadows, and we do not want them to regain hope whatsoever. So, we will tell them that you have always been a Demi Demon but were born from a female human so Lord Sullivan had to get you from the human world."

"Does that mean that the consul will want me to be the next Demon King?" Iruma asked, a bit afraid of the prospect of being king of any kind.

"Yes, most likely," Henri answered the boy when no one else had the heart to tell him the truth. "Not only are you the second Demi Demon in history, but you are also the heir to Lord Sullivan- one of the three beasts. Not to mention that you are a good friend of my daughter, having the future and actual seat of the Azazel family as your ally, and an Asmodeus as your mate. An excellent choice as a spouse and Queen. It makes you the best candidate. But worry not the consul will not know about you until after your graduation and even then if you do not want the throne you will have our support."

"Mate?" Iruma was finally done, he could deal with becoming a Demi Demon, with possibly being the next Demon King... but what the heck was this about Az-kun being his mate?!

"You were not told about that yet?" Henri looked at the boy shocked.

"He only just woke up!" Alice defended his mate, glaring at the fox and hugging the Alpha closer- afraid of the other running away.

"But he has been in the Netherworld for almost a year! He should know about those things!" Henri replied, glaring at Sullivan. "You really told him nothing about this world."

"I simply wanted him to be a carefree boy, I did not want to spook him with how different our worlds truly are," Sullivan confessed, sighing. He then looked at his grandson and began to speak. "The genders male and female are known as someone's primary sex. When one is around 5 to 10 years old, throughout various medical check-ups, the secondary sex is determined. The classifications are Alpha, Beta, or Omega. Due to the difference in their characterization, their rank and status in society used to be determined after their distinction. Nowadays as long as you are strong it does not matter which secondary gender you are. One clear example is Asmodeus-kun, he is an Omega but is well respected by everyone because of his power and talent."

"What am I then?" Iruma asked confused.

"When you were human you did not have a secondary gender, but now that you are a Demi Demon you do. You are an Alpha," his grandfather answered him. "Alpha possesses excellent intelligence and perfect physical abilities, they are characterized for being very charismatic. They make up ten percent of the Netherworld's population. Many alphas assume leadership roles, government positions or heads of successful businesses." Sullivan explained, confusing Iruma even more. Why would he be an Alpha? That gender suited Az-kun more than him. "They go through a runt once a year, which is the only time of the year they can knot their partners- but it only happens if the Alpha has an intent of mating with a mentioned partner. If not they simply go through the rut with an extreme need of sexual release and not to impregnate their partner. However, sometimes when being exposed to Omega pheromones- if the Alpha does not have great control of their impulses- they end up mating with the Omega, even if they don't know each other."

"Knot? As in dog's knot?" Iruma squeaked, not believing his ears.

"Yes, just like that." Surprisingly it was Kalego-sensei the one who answered. "From what the ring of gluttony told us you don't have to worry about losing control during a rut or by Omega hormones, your human side protects you from that."

"That's good to know," muttered Iruma, overwhelmed by all the information. 

"Can I continue?" Sullivan asked his grandson, realizing that they were overwhelming him with all of this new information. He continued his explanation once Iruma nodded his head. "Beta is of average ability and physique. They make up about the majority of the Netherworld population, around eighty-five percent. They are the common people with various social statuses. While they might be affected by an Omega's pheromone, that only happens when the Omega is in heat, and even then a Beta can control themselves. The principal reasons why in heat hospitals the majority of the staff are Betas."

"Heat Hospitals?" Iruma inquired, curiously.

"Heat Hospitals, are institutions where Omegas can go to transit their heat when they have no heat partner and their doctor recommended off suppressants. Suppressing an Omega heat for too long is not recommended, because it brings consequences to an Omega's health." Alice was the one to explain this time around. "My mother as the Head of Lust is in charge of them."

"Then there are Omegas. Pregnancy is possible for both males and females. They are known for being the most fertile and nutrient secondary sex, and for birthing the strongest and healthiest pups. They form five percent of the world population. The majority are females, with a small percentage of 1% being male. Though it is not rare for a male Asmodeus to be an Omega, as they come from a long line of succumbs- which are widely known for having Omegas in their lines." Sullivan continued his explanation. "Because of the biological implications of their heats they were usually regulated to the lowest of social classes, as many Omegas did not receive or complete a proper education."

"However, that's different now," Ameri jumped in. "Now whoever proves himself worthy will be respected, despite their secondary gender. Those changes came around the time of the Demon King, which is why many want another Demi Demon on the throne. They are known for bringing prosperity during their ruling, their human side giving them a new perspective of many issues."

"What are heats?" Iruma asked, not noticing the blushing faces of the two Omegas in the room.

"Heats are like ruts but instead of wanting to fuck, you want to be fucked," explained Opera. "They happen once every 4 to 6 months for around one week. Due to a constant heavy emission of pheromones during the seven days, Omegas are unable to go about their daily lives. They are their most fertile during this period and is the only time that an Alpha can knot outside their rut- this is how strong an Omega's pheromones in heat is. An Omega can suppress their heat and daily pheromones release, by consuming suppressants once per day, which also acts as birth control pills. However, it is recommended to only suppressing for a year. If they do it for longer, an Omega's health could be in danger."

"Won't people question why I am an Alpha out of the sudden?" Iruma asked no one in particular.

"That won't be a problem, because when I made you smell like a demon I made sure it was an Alpha demon," Sullivan answered him.

"What does that mean?" The Demi Demon inquired, confused once again.

"You can differentiate Alphas, Omegas, and Betas by their scent," Henri continued explaining. "Alphas possess this strong scent, woody like. While Omegas smell sweeter than anything you've scented before. Betas scent is faint and normal."

"So, that's why Az-kun smelled so good," Iruma commented, oblivious of how red he made Alice. "Kalego-sensei smells sweet as well, does that mean he is an Omega."

"He is," Opera replied, "Why don't you try to guess what secondary gender the rest of us are?"

"Opera and Henri-san are Alphas." Iruma guessed, getting nods from both fox demons. "Ameri-san and Clara are Betas," The girls nodded at him, smiling at him. "Sorry, Ojii-san I don't know what you are," he apologized.

"Don't worry about it," he told his grandson with a kind smile. "I am a Beta, but because my magic is too powerful my scent comes out strongly and confuses many people. You did well, for your first time." He praised Iruma, who smiled at his grandson. "However, Asmodeus-kun does not smell good only because he is an Omega?" He told Iruma. "He smells that good because he is your mate."

Chapter Text

"Mate?" Iruma asked, dumbfounded. "Az-kun is my mate?"

"That's our queue to leave," Ameri announced, pushing everyone out of the room.

"Iruma-sama," Alice began, letting the Alpha free of his embrace. "I know this is too much for you. Only three days ago you were a human and now not only are you a Demi Demon and future Demon King, but you are also an Alpha. This must be confusing times for you"

"The biggest underestimation of my life," Iruma joked, chuckling nervously- he's never felt more awkward in his life.

"You are my mate, Iruma-sama," Alice finally said. "Not only because our instincts tell us so, but because I chose you. I chose to follow you, I chose to serve you and now I choose you as my mate."

"B-but I am a horrible mate!" Iruma squeaked, oblivious at how his words hurt Alice.  "You are amazing Az-kun. So cool and strong, not to mention smart and handsome. You deserve someone as good as you!"

Alice blushed at the praises coming from his mate but then realized the Alpha was badmouthing himself. No one was allowed to badmouth his mate, not even the Alpha himself. The Omega never wants to hear him talk bad about himself, after all, Iruma-sama is amazing. 

"What are you talking about?!" Alice snapped, surprising Iruma. The Omega had never raised his voice against him before, not since the first day they met each other. "You are amazing Iruma-sama! You've gained the respect of classmates as well as senpais. You've raised your rank three times in less than a year, not to mention all your achievements! You've defeated me twice, the sakura tree, the fireworks, gaining the Royal One for your pack! You've proven yourself worthy of being a demon to respect and my mate... and that was while you were still a human! Now that you are a Demi Demon, no one can even compare to you! So, don't you ever talk bad about yourself again!" Alice snapped at Iruma, a dark aura enveloping him- scaring the Alpha. "Don't you ever dare to think you know what's better for me! I am the only one who can decide that."

"Az-kun..." murmured Iruma, realizing his mistake. He has been so scared of having his dreams coming true that he had tried to push Az-kun away in fear. But as Az-kun said only he can choose what's good for himself. "You are right, sorry. It... it's simply too much. All of it," Iruma excused himself. "But only you can choose for yourself... and if you'll have me I would love to be your mate... Alice." Iruma beamed brightly at the... at his Omega.

"Iruma-sama!" Alice could not contain happiness and jumped the Alpha, sealing the moment with a kiss.

They kept on making out until Clara barged into the room and dragged them to the dinning-room for the banquet Sullivan had prepared for his grandson. They all celebrated Iruma waking up and cheered for the new couple. They partied all night long and stayed over for a night, everyone too tired to get back home. They even allowed Iruma and Alice to sleep in the same room, as long as Clara was there to stop anything from getting far away. 

The following day, after breakfast, Kalego-sensei dragged Iruma away for an intensive crash course in Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics. They cannot have them mating from a moment of passion. The mating of an Asmodeus and Lord Sullivan's grandson is a huge event and needs to follow the proper procedure.

"S-sensei?!" Iruma asked nervously, looking at his gloomier-than-usual teacher.

"I can't believe I am giving my student the talk." Kalego sighed out loud, the whole situation finally hitting him. If things work out with Opera, he and Iruma will be family. Devil! "But then again, if I leave it to that stupid headmaster or Opera..." Kalego only shivered at the thought of it. "That's it!" He roared, making Iruma jump on his seat. "Listen to me punk! Pay good attention because I will only say it once!"

"Yes, sir!" Iruma squeaked, straightened up on his seat.

"Good! Now you've been told yesterday the basics of the Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics." Kalego-sensei began. "There was a time in history in which the secondary genders also influenced the position in the Netherworld hierarchy. When Alphas used to rule, Betas followed and Omegas submitted. However, those times are long gone and only remembered in the history books. The headmaster told us that in the human world females used to be the ones who submitted and even now there's still some discrimination, believing them as the weaker gender because of costumes and history." Iruma could only nod, remembering the unfairness of his world. "Here in the Netherworld, we are ruled by strength, as long as someone is strong and proves themselves they will get the respect they deserve. Do you get that? I will not have your human ideals trying to mess up with this world once you are on the throne."

Iruma got nervous under his teacher's glare, not because he would ever discriminate against someone for being an Omega. But because everyone keeps talking as if him being the next Demon King it's written in stone. 

"Don't worry sensei, I would never think of Omegas as inferior." Iruma finally replied. "I think that Alice is incredible and so powerful, it doesn't matter if he is an Omega. I would never think of going against you... you are scary..." he murmured the last part, but Kalego-sensei heard him and was pleased by the answer.

"Good. Next topic: mates." Iruma perked up at that. He knew Alice and him were mates but did not really realize what that means. "You can date and marry whoever you want in this world, it doesn't matter which rank you are or what first or the second gender you are. Two males can marry without anyone batting an eye, even if neither of them has the ability to reproduce. The same with two females." Iruma was surprised by the news. This was a world of demons, but they were more advanced and proactive than the humans. Who would have guessed? "However, mates only appear between an Omega and an Alpha. Not even all Alphas and Omegas get a mate. You can even have a mating bond without being mates."

"What does that mean?" Iruma asked, confused.

"Well, you and Asmodeus are mates. That means that you are perfect partners for each other. It means that your magic and biology synchronize with each other perfectly. It also means that your pups will be stronger than if you ever have a child with someone other than Asmodeus." Iruma felt strangely bothered by his teacher's words. "That too. See, that annoyance you just felt is common. Once you met your mate your body will send signals, pheromones, and hormones, to the other side of the bond, who will answer with signals of their own. Once both sides receive the signals and accept the bond, a partial bond will form. Your body will realize that the Omega is your only mate you'll ever have and want, all that there's left to do is seal the bond with sex and a mating bite on the Omega's neck. Anyone else trying to get in between will be an annoyance that you have the right to get rid of. Trying to get between mates is the most horrid crime out there, legal you can kill the one trying to seduce you, or your mate and the Police Department cannot arrest you." Iruma looked at his teacher shocked. "That's how important mates are for our society. Now, what I meant with having a mating bond without being mates is that most Omegas and Alphas don't have mates but they do find a partner. In those cases you can seal the relationship with a mating bite, making them your sole partner for as long as they are alive. The same rules apply here, anyone that gets in between can be killed without breaking any law and they will only see each other as possible partners, but only for as long as they are both alive. If one of them dies, the one that lives on can find another partner. Which when you find your mate cannot happen, if Alice or you die the other will never find a new partner- with or without the mating bite."

"Wow," Iruma exclaimed, finally realizing how important mates truly are.

"You get it now," Kalego-sensei commenting, noticing the change in his student. "Also, the children of true mates will always be stronger than the ones of a normal mated pair. Not to mention, that is you already possess a mate mark before you met your mate... well, that bond will be broken. The attraction to your mate is too strong to be connected to someone else."

"If mates are so important, why are you all trying to stop us from finishing the bond?" Iruma asked, suddenly realizing he was asking why they were stopping him from getting sex. "Ah! W-what... I-I...."

"Ja!" Kalego-sensei could not stop himself from chuckling slightly at the panic form of his student, he never knew someone could get that shade of red. "Look, the consumption of a mating bond is a big deal. There's a process before that, the Alpha should prove themselves worthy of the Omega. They have to show themselves strong and capable of supporting their mate and future pups. Not to mention they need to have a pack or at least be part of a good pack with a good Alpha to follow. That pack needs to have a place, a good pack base. After doing that and getting the Omega's acceptance, they need to go to the head of the Omega's pack and ask for their permission and then give the Omega their mating gift. Once all of that is done, there should be a mating ceremony in which both packs are joined together to watch the union between Omega and Alpha." Iruma blushed brightly once again. "Relax, they only see them vow to be faithful to each other and the Alpha bites the Omega's neck, which will send them both into rut and heat, respectably. The sex part is private."

"Ah," Iruma sighed in relief. "That means I have a lot of work to do."

"Not really," Kalego-sensei replied. "You've gone through most of the courting process without notice. You are the first year with a Daleth rank, at most first years finish with a Gimel rank, not more. Not to mention there's still another half year left, you'll surely end up rising your rank once more. Not to mention you've defeated him twice and gained the respect of the master of the Valley. You've shown that you are strong. You are the heir of Lord Sullivan." Iruma chuckled nervously at how his teacher spat the respectful name of his grandfather. "You have more than enough money to keep Asmodeus on the lifestyle he has lived all these years, not to mention that your den is a huge mansion- one to rival the Asmodeus family. And if we want to talk about your own money, you can always start a company from your Batora. The Magical Tools Research could make quite the penny selling fireworks. There are quite a few offers and you can set it all in the Royal One, there's more than enough room there. You've shown that you're capable of supporting your mate and future pups." Iruma blushed at the mention of pups. "You already have a pack, which for a first-year that quite the achievement."

"Alice mentions something like that yesterday," commented Iruma. "But what do you mean by "pack"?"

"The misfit class might have started as a simple class but you made them a pack. Little by little you seduced them, first with Asmodeus, then with Velac, Sabnock, and later when you joined them together to get the Royal One the rest fell in line. They all flock around you, letting you make the decisions and follow you. Andro and Shax are even waiting for your courting ritual to finish so they can proceed with theirs." Kalego explained to a shocked Iruma. "You are the Alpha of the only pack that the first and second years possess. Honestly, the only other pack that I see staying together well after graduation if not forever, is the Student Council. And even them are mostly made out of third years with Ameri as the only second year and head of the pack. Then again they are an only beta pack, while you, on the other hand, possess two Alphas who have submitted to you and three Omegas that seek your protection, while the rest being Betas. It is a pack of a good size too, with two Delth rank demons, three Gimel's, only one Aleph, and the rest Beth's. All in all, it is a good pack with the famous Royal One as their base. Packless demons tend to follow and obey those who belong to a pack. It means that right now your pack controls every first, second, and third-year demon. You also have the Omega's eager acceptance. All that there's left to do is get his mother's blessing and give him a mating present. Mating presents differ between mates, but as you both come from prominent and rich families so it has to be big." 

Iruma looked at his teacher shock, recalling the moment Alice pledged to follow him and have the school under their control... without noticing on before his first year was over Iruma had submitted the first, second, and third-year under his control and placed the base to complete the job on the following years.

Oh, Kami. In what mess did I get myself into this time?! Iruma moaned in his head, while his teacher kept on talking. 

Chapter Text

"Mother? David?" Alice asked, surprised.

Once it got dark, Alice had had enough and finally decided to take back his mate from Kalego-sensei's clutches, only to find his mother and butler at the headmaster's office. What was she doing here? Could it be...

"By that pretty blush, I believe you know why I am here." Amaryllis giggled, embarrassing her son. "He should be waiting for you at the gardens," she told her son before walking away. "If you need any help with the preparations I am always there for you, until then ta-ta."

"Madam, are you sure it is ok to leave things as they are?" David asked his Lord, worriedly for his young master.

"Did you not see Iruma-chan's eyes? Those are the eyes of a good Alpha," Amaryllis replied seriously, recalling her meeting with her son-in-law to be. 

"Iruma-chan! It's so nice to see you again!" Amaryllis greeted the young demon with a wide smile, as she entered the private office of Lord Sullivan with David following close by. Her smile only widened when she noticed his new rank. "It seems like congratulations are in order. I did not expect anything less when I found out you saved my boy and his classmates!"

"Thank you, Asmodeus-san," he replied, he was very polite but the Lord of Lust noticed he was also nervous.

She stopped herself from giggling, the boy must be dying of nervousness without having her laughing at him. She realized what this was about immediately, if she was honest she had expected it a long time ago. But she also realized how serious the whole situation was, the Asmodeus house uniting with Lord Sullivan's household. Not to mention it also meant that the Lord of Lust and one of the Three Beasts were creating an alliance. So, she was very proud they were being careful about the whole situation and taking the responsible route. 

"Asmodeus-san, I know I should be asking you for your permission...but I believe that's bullshit." Iruma surprised Amaryllis and David by both cursing and his disrespect of a sacred tradition. "Alice is an amazing demon, powerful, kind, beautiful, and smart. I will not have him limited to his second gender. Everyone talks about how nowadays no one cares what second gender one is as long as they are powerful, then why this tradition still exists? Courting I get, it is to see if two people are compatible, but why is it only the Alpha doing the courting? Only when an Omega is involved? Why does the Omega need the permission of their sire to mate? Why not Alphas too? That's, to put it bluntly, bullshit! Alice knows himself and no one can make him do anything he does not want to do, so if he has decided he wants to mate me I will not disrespect his wishes and ask for someone's blessing to something they had no right to comment on. It is his body and future, which means his decision. So, I did not ask you here for your permission but to tell you Alice and I decided to become mates and wanted your blessing as a mother not as a sire."

Both older demons looked at the young Demi Demon in shock, the usual pushover Iruma had become quite assertive out of nowhere. Then again, it might have to do with the fact that it had to do with someone he cares about and not about himself. 

Amaryllis could only stare at the young demon and feel warmth spreading through her chest, her boy had found an amazing mate. She had tried for years to stop this tradition or at least change it so it could show the advance their society had gone through when it comes to second genders. But nothing. She had lost hope for any change. Yet, here he was. A young Alpha boy who had everything you could ask for, even a mate who would follow his every order, but he still treats an Omega with the respect they deserve. Treating them as equals. Not even caring that he might have gained the anger of his mate's sire. His Omega was more than worth it and deserving of his total respect. Amaryllis always thought that it was her boy who was totally and madly in love with Lord Sullivan's boy... but it seems like the sentiment was returned. It filled her heart with such happiness.

"Good. I can't wait for the ceremony!" The Lord of Lust clapped her hands together, smirking when Iruma sighed in relief.

"Also..." the Demi Demon began again, looking at her warily- as if he could not believe what he was about to say. "I was told that you as the Lord of Lust are in charge of Omega's welfare."

"Yes, I am," Amaryllis's smirk only grew, realizing where this was going.

"I wanted to ask you how... is the best way of taking care of an Omega." He requested, slowly. "I do not want to hurt Alice in any way."

Amaryllis could only giggle at the red-faced Iruma. Good mate indeed.

She could only return to her giggling self at the memory. "Then again, when you are true mates asking for the permission of the sire it is more of a tradition than a necessity. I just can't wait to see the beautiful children they make!" The Lord of Lust cheered, with David nodding his head.

-With Alice and Iruma-

Alice was very confused. He had thought that Iruma-sama had been studying all day with Kalego-sensei, learning about A/B/O Dynamics and demonic culture. But it seems that they've only been studying for half the day, the other half he had been with his mother. Alice couldn't stop himself from dreading how much his mother must have embarrassed him, how could he face Iruma-sama now?!

"Alice-sama," Opera's voice snapped the pink demon from his thoughts. He looked up from the floor and was surprised when he realized he had finally reached the back gardens. "Please follow me, Iruma-sama is waiting for you."

He then followed the fox demon to a small corner of the big gardens, finding Iruma-sama waiting for him in front of two metallic gates. Alice could not take his gaze away from the beautiful sight, and no he did not mean the beautifully made gates with the delicate curves and the symbol of the Asmodeus family in the middle of it. He meant the sight of his mate dressed up in a black suit with a blue dress-up shirt and the coat resting on his shoulders as if it were a royal cape- the same way he used his school uniform's blazer when he was going through the evil cycle. 

"Hey, Alice," Iruma greeted him, smiling awkwardly. He was very nervous he had never gone on a date before.

"Iruma-sama," Alice sighed, still enchanted by the sight before him. None of them realized when Opera went away, too immersed in their own world. "What is all of this?"

"Well, Kalego-sensei told me about the courting period before the mating ceremony," Iruma began to explain, his nerves not calming a little bit. "I was very surprised when I had gone through all the requirements except two."

"That's because you are amazing Iruma-sama!" Alice praised him, only someone as great as Iruma-sama could prove he is a great potential mate without even trying.

"Thank you, Alice," Iruma said blushing. "He also told me that an unmated Omega watching his Alpha almost die could be very stressful," Alice soured at the memory. "If they don't get marked soon afterward it can be harmful to their psyche. Marking the start to doubt themselves and question their worth. If it were up to me I would wait and try to get used to the change in our dynamics, but I can't let any harm befall you." He announced, making Alice almost burst in happiness at the statement of his mate. "So, behind us, it's my mating gift to you."

"What?" Alice looked at Iruma confused.

"Well, when I first came to live with Ojii-san it took quite a bit to get used to the place. It is hard to get used to a place you consider someone else's home, at least until you start to see it as yours as well. I at least had a place that was only mine, my room. However, when you start living here my chambers will be ours. With all the stress you've been through these last few days I wanted to give you a place that's only yours, where you could come without anyone bothering you and find some peace of mind. I call the place Alice's Floral Garden." Iruma explained to Alice, who could only look at his mate in wonder. 

"You made all of this for me?" Alice could only ask dumbfounded. 

Why was it that whenever he thinks he's got his mate figured out and he could not be surprised anymore, that Iruma-sama pulls up things like this? A garden? Did he get him a garden? The mating gift must be a big one, because of their standings, but this takes the cake.

"Well, I had help from Ojii-san and Opera to finish it so fast." He chuckled sightly. "Why don't you open the gates? I can't do it, I asked Ojii-san to spell it so you are the only one who can do so."

Once again, Alice could only stare at the incredible mate he has. With his throat thick with emotion he could only nod mutely and step towards the gates. His breath was taken away by the scenery before him. 

Right behind the gates, there was a path made of rocks, pink rocks! Just like his hair! Surrounding the path were bushes of strange yet beautiful colorful flowers. By the left of the path a small hill with small trees and one big one with pink flowers. The path goes on until it becomes a bridge connecting the two sides of the small lake, created from a small waterfall nearby. On the other side of the lake, there were more flowers and trees, there even was a sakura tree. Smaller than the one Iruma-sama made at school but it was the same tree. There even was a small white gazebo. In other words, it was breathtaking!

"Come," Iruma-sama smiled at Alice, taking his hand and guiding him through the garden. "I wanted this place to be special and one of a kind... like you," he said, causing both boys to blush. "So, I created flowers you can only find in the human world. That tree at the left is an apricot tree, very common in Japan- like the sakura tree. In my world flowers are used to express yourself, each flower has its own meaning which also changes depending on the color." Iruma explained to a very interested Alice. "Sakura flowers in Japan, where I come from, represent a time of renewal and optimism. By the left of the path, there's a bush of red and pink camellias which mean love and longing, respectively." Alice could not stop the giggle that came out of his lips, too pleased by the pampering his Alpha was giving him "At the right, there is blue and yellow lavender, which mean fidelity and refinement, respectively. Not to mention their scent is divine." Alice took a deep breath and could see what Iruma-sama meant. The Demi Demon guided the demon by the hand, deeper into the garden. "On the other side of the bridge, there is a white chrysanthemum which represents loyalty and devoted love. The red ones by the gazebo mean deep passion," by now both of their faces were redder than they thought was possible.

"Iruma-sama," Alice murmured, he was very touched by the gesture.

The colorful yet refined garden was a perfect combination of both of them. With the human flowers and all the pink representing him. Not to mention the meaning of the flowers... representing Iruma-sama's feelings for the young Asmodeus. Alice could not believe his mate loved him so much or felt all that for him. 

"I don't believe I've said it out loud yet," Iruma murmured, taking the hand son the Omega as they stood on the bridge. "I love you, Alice"

"Iruma-sama," Alice chocked out, tears falling down his cheeks. He never thought he could be this happy. "I love you too"

They both smiled and kissed a movie-perfect kiss. 

Chapter Text

"What's this Iruma-sama?" Alice asked as they reached the gazebo only to find a romantic candlelight dinner waiting for them.

He could not wipe the wide smile off his face, not that he really wanted. He was floating in happiness, Alice had never been more content in his life, as he was then. He felt complete and at peace. How could he not when he was with Iruma-sama.

"I respect this world's traditions and will go through them... but I am also human. In my world, a couple, two people romantically interested in each other, would go on romantic dates." Explained Iruma, only getting a confused look from Alice. "Dates are outings, like dinners, coffee, lunch, picnics, concerts, any activity really. As long as you are alone with your date and have fun. Although you can do double dates, go out with another couple and have fun together. At first, they are to get to know each other and see their compatibility, then they are to show the other their care and pamper them... to have couple quality time."

"That's a wonderful tradition!" Alice exclaimed excitedly, thinking of many activities they could do together. 

"So, what about we take a sit and have dinner?" Iruma offered, pulling a chair so the Omega could take a seat. 

Alice could only blush happily and take a seat. He was basking in all the pampering his Alpha was giving him. What an excellent mate he had! 

"Are you sure that's enough for you Iruma-sama?" Alice asked worriedly, seeing the size of the dinner. Normally it would be more than enough for a normal demon... however, with Iruma-sama's stomach, he doubted it would be enough.

"Don't worry about it, I already ate before coming. I didn't think it would look good to eat so much on our first date." Iruma chuckled nervously, Alice was touched by the gentleman's's gesture.

"I am truly liking these traditions the human world possesses." Alice commented, after taking a bite from the meat. "What else is important in a relationship?"

"Well, there are many celebrations," Iruma replied, taking a sip from his soda. "When you are dating you celebrate anniversaries. Anniversaries, as their name entitles, are a celebration of the date they became a couple. Some people only do it yearly, though some when the relationship is new, they celebrate one month, half a year and then every year. However, as we are going through the mating ceremony before the end of the month it should be the equivalent of marriage, and marriage anniversaries are only yearly. Marriage is what comes after dating if the couple decides they want to spend the rest of their lives with that person."

"So, dating is the equivalent of a courting period but laxer and a marriage ceremony is what humans do to become mates?" Alice asked, intrigued by the exotic human world his master came from.

"Yes, except humans can't become mates as we don't have a second gender. The female becomes a wife and the male becomes her husband." Iruma corrected him. "Also, it is more of a contract than an spiritual bond. A husband and wife can get divorced... divorce is when the couple splits and stops being married." Alice could only look at his Alpha in horror, mates being separated by another thing than death?! "Don't worry that's not what's going to happen to us!" Iruma rushed to reassure him.

"I am starting not to like the human world that much." Alice commented, looking disgusted. Worrying Iruma, who thought he had messed up on their first date. "But I like the idea of an anniversary. What do you do on an anniversary?"

"It depends on the couple," Iruma replied, more relaxed now that he knew he hadn't messed up completely. "Some don't really like to make a big deal out of it, but they mostly take the day to enjoy the company of the other and go out on an extra special date. The male would bring the female flowers and the two of them would exchange gifts to celebrate."

"I like that! Can we do that?" Alice was practically glowing in joy when Iruma nodded. "What other anniversaries are?!" 

"Well, I don't know if you can call it anniversary but there's Valentine's Day." Iruma continued. "Valentine's Day differs depending on which part of the human world you are, but it is always known as the day of love. In Japan, females would make handmade chocolate or buy chocolate from stores and give them out to the people they love. There is two kinds of chocolate, obligatory which is given to friends and family as a sign of your love to them and then the especial chocolate you give to the person you like or love. Many girls back home use that day to confess their feelings to the guys they like or they would give chocolate to their boyfriends... the person they were courting at the moment. Then there's White Day, in which the males who received chocolates during Valentine's Day will return the gesture by giving gifts."

"So, I should give you chocolate during Valentine's Day?"

"You don't have to!" Iruma assured him rapidly. "It is a human tradition and..."

"I would love to celebrate it," interrupted Alice with a soft smile. "I love the idea of having traditions of our own that no one in the Netherworld possesses."

If Alice smiled like that how could Iruma refuse him? So, the Demi Demon only smiled at the pink-haired demon and continued telling him about the human world. In return, Alice told him about his childhood, his overwhelming mother, and his cute sisters. 

"Kalego-sensei told me we should be doing the summoning ritual tomorrow, I need a familiar now that I no longer have him." Iruma informed Alice. "I would like you to be there for me."

"Of course, Iruma-sama!" Exclaimed the Omega, eyes shining brightly. "It will be an honor!"

"By the way, I was thinking of expanding our batora." Iruma commented out of the blue, taking his mate by surprise. "We now possess the Royal One, the building has three floors. One for classes, one for leisure activities, and an empty floor. Kalego-sensei told me I'm supposed to be the lieder of the misfit pack, so I don't think anyone will get angry if I claim that floor as ours."

"That's an excellent idea!" Alice was blown away by the Alpha's brilliant plan. "The Magical Tools Research Batora has been looked down long enough. Thanks to your fireworks and our work after the Batora Party, our standing increased- especially with the achievement of the Tricky Award. But we still have a lot of work ahead of us! Using the Royal One will surely make us very popular and help us recruit new members."

"Yes. kalego-sensei said that as long as someone in our class is the representative of the Batora, we can use the Royal One as our base. I'm aiming to get a brand new chamber for the batora before we graduate." Iruma confessed, feeling relieved that for once he can plan- with a future clear. "We can turn the four rooms there into offices for us to work at and the public area in the middle to hold conferences or gatherings. Also, we can unite there when we need to work together."

"Four offices?" Alice inquired. "But we are three."

"I was planning on asking Jazz-kun to join," Iruma explained. 

"Andro?"

"Yes, I work on the ideas, you on the theory to make them a reality and Clara builds them. However, now that so many people want our fireworks and Ojii-san is asking us to upgrade every piece of equipment at school, we need someone good with money. Someone who knows the market and how to work it." He explained. "I believe Jazz-kun is the one."

For once, since the day they met, Alice had an unreadable expression. Iruma could not tell what the other was feeling, as he was watched closely. 

"So, you are turning the batora into a business. That will be good for the batora's funds until we can get more fundings from the school itself and we will gain money out of it. The headmaster's request is a surprise, but then again you are his grandson... Andro is also good election." Alice thought out loud, his expression never changing. 

Iruma panicked: "I should have consulted with you!"

"It's ok, Iruma-sama." Alice smiled gently, with no judgment or anger. It only made Iruma feel worse. "I know you did this for Andro and Shax. For Andro to complete the courting ritual he needs an income to support them. Not to mention, they need a place to stay. Andro's family... well, they aren't the safest people to leave an Omega with. But next time... I would like to be consulted. I am your mate, after all."

"You won't only be consulted, you'll have a say." Iruma assured him, holding Alice's hand over the table. "Sorry for not doing so before. I felt so guilty that they had to suspend their courting for us, that I simply wanted to help them out."

"You've got nothing to feel guilty about. Iruma-sama your only experience with mating rituals are us and Andro and Shax's, but it is not common for high-schoolers to meet the mating requirements. Even packs take years before they are stable enough to be fit safe for an Omega to mate into. Our pack did not gain so much popularity for anything. This stability and closeness we all possess are thanks to your leadership abilities and hard work. Do not try to protest and simply accept the compliment." Alice cut him off.

"You've changed," Iruma commented surprised but pleased nonetheless. Alice was no longer treating him as a master but as a partner.

"You too. You are more assertive lately." Alice praised the other boy, making him blush. "But what I was trying to say is that you speed up their courting period by a lot. Now with your business preposition, they will be mated by the end of our second year. You are amazing Iruma-sama! Never doubt that or how good you are as our pack's Alpha."

"Thank you, Alice." Iruma thanked the pink-haired demon, with a smile adorning his face. "I love you."

"I love you too."

Chapter Text

"Opera-senpai," Kalego greeted, as the door to Lord Sullivan's mansion was opened. "Get Iruma ready, class is about to start."

"There's been a change of plan," Opera told his Omega. "The Research of Magical Tools Batora is having a meeting with the headmaster."

"Then I better get going back," Kalego said, turning on his heels ready to return home.

"Wait!" Opera stopped him. "I... would like to show you something."

Kalego didn't know if it was that they've been trying to fix their relationship or if it was the hesitation on his usually confident senpai's voice, but Kalego stopped and turned around. He then followed the fox demon through the mansion to the back garden. They crossed the whole garden towards the end, where two metallic gates rose. 

"What's this?" Kalego questioned the Alpha, noticing the huge amounts of magic coming from the gates. 

"This is my mating gift," Opera answered, startling the Omega. "I took a page out of Iruma-sama's book and gave you a place of your own. I'm sure we'll end up driving you insane in the mansion. So, I asked Sullivan-sama to enchant the gates so only you can open them and only you can decide who can enter. Right now there's nothing behind... but I was thinking of moving your house here." He explained to a shocked Kalego. "So, you'll have a place for your own without Lord Sullivan or I driving you crazy."

"For whenever I am ready to move in?" Kalego asked.

"For whenever you are ready to move in," Opera assured him.

"Ok, I accept it," Kalego said, knowing the serious implications of his words and how much it will affect their growing relationship.

Opera's ears perked up in pure happiness and he smiles slightly, before offering to escort the Omega back inside. As they were entering the mansion they heard the headmaster whining and moaning. They looked at each other intrigued and followed the sound. They found them all at the headmaster's office, Lord Sullivan was sulking in a corner, while Andro was standing tall and proud. He looked really pleased with himself as he read the paper in his hand. Iruma was gaping, Clara had an expression of pure amazement on her face and even Alice looked mildly impressed.

"What happened here?" Kalego-sensei finally asked.

"Jazz-kun outsmarted Ojii-san," Iruma answered as if he still could not believe the plan had worked out that well.

The Omega frowned as the reply did not really answer anything. So, he magically summoned the paper out of his student's hand and read it. Kalego had to admit he was impressed by his student's achievement.

"They got you to sign a contract giving them the sole right to sell and build magical tools for the school. While every repair might be free of charge, in return they are asking a rise of their batora's fundings to... devil! How could you sign this?!" Kalego-sensei scolded the headmaster, as this one got more depressed. "Not to mention the price of the magical tools!"

Opera took the paper out of his mate's hands, his ears lowering more and more with every word he read.

"Sullivan-sama," Opera began, his calm voice sending shivers down his master's back. "It seems that we need to talk about you signing any kind of contract without my approval first."

With that said he dragged the older demon out, as this one begged for mercy. Not even Iruma felt sorry for his grandfather. Signing that contract was plain stupid.

"So, did I pass the test?" Andro asked, smirking at the pink-haired demon.

"Yes. I will be sending you the information about the firework businesses later this week, so you can get to work on them." Alice replied, poised like always. "You are free to go."

"Thank you, my lord." Andro joked but then sobered up. "Congratulations on your courting."

"Thank you," Iruma replied, with a bright smile as he held hands with a blushing Alice.

"See you at school, sensei." Jazz said his goodbyes and left.

"If you are free now, we might as well get some work done." Kalego-sensei's voice froze the cheering of the remaining members of the batora. "Iruma still needs a familiar. So, we might as well get it over with."

"Yes, sensei," the three spoke together, following their teacher outside. 

Like the previous time, Iruma took the summoning seal from Kalego and burned it. However, this time the result was different. When the smoke cleared up, it was not Kalego who stood there but a huge black bird-like monster.

"Is that..." Iruma murmured.

"Arg!" Kalego groaned, feeling a headache coming. "Another impossible feat from Iruma."

"As expected from Iruma-sama!" Alice exclaimed, eyes shining brightly.

"Sugoi Irumachi!" Clara cheered.

As the smoke cleared up, right in front of their group stood none other than the Master of the Valley. 

Kalego-sensei could only think of the kind of troubles Iruma will find himself in the future. While Iruma dreaded what the school's newspaper will write next. 

Him defeating a magical beast? His rose in ranks? His mating? His new familiar? They might as well make a whole edition about himself, solely to write about what Iruma did during his last days.

What was for sure, is that the return to school will be eventful, to say the least.

Chapter Text

“I am so sorry”, Iruma apologized for the tenth time that night.

“It’s ok, Iruma,” Alice replied, laughing in pure joy.

Nothing can dampen his mood tonight. Tonight Iruma-sama was all his! They were practicing ballroom dancing in the omega’s garden. The full moon, the romantic music, and experiencing the feeling of having his alpha’s arms around him were both, addicting and maddening. It did not matter that Iruma knew close to nothing about ballroom dancing and was stepping on Alice’s feet every two steps, the omega was having a great time, enjoying every moment.

“I am truly sorry, Alice,” the alpha sighed. “I am no good at this.”

“Please, Iruma-sa… Iruma, don’t speak like that about yourself.” Alice chided him slightly. “For this being something new for you, I believe you’re doing quite great.”

“At least, I’ll have you by my side. I have no idea what I will do at the Devilam, otherwise.” Iruma laughed.

“Lady Ameri will also be there, so do not worry.” The omega assured his mate. “Mother and my sisters too. We’ll have your back, so none of those vipers will even think of using you.”

“Viole and Lily will be there too?” Iruma inquired, surprised but pleased nonetheless. “I will love to see them again! I quite enjoyed their visit last time.”

My sister did too. The oldest Asmodeus thought unimpressed. I was so afraid of them embarrassing me when they visited the Principal’s Mansion to meet my mate. After all, they were two rascals that hated him out of jealousy. But this was Iruma-sama we were talking about; they fell into my alpha’s spell in an instant. They spent the whole day hogging his attention, playing house, and even hosting a tea party. They were over the moon at the news of him becoming their older brother-in-law. Me? Not so much. He was my mate after all! I'm supposed to be his focus of attention. Not my sister!  

“Luckily, we’ve already completed the courting and the mating ritual.” Iruma smiled warmly, snapping Alice from his jealous thoughts.

“Indeed, using the Devilam as our entrance to the Demonic Noble Society as a bonded pair is an excellent idea. If only it had not been mother’s idea.” Alice sighed. “For once she surprised us and made sense.”

“A bigger surprise than the mischief class behaving themselves during the mating ritual?” Iruma asked, amused.

“No,” Alice deadpanned, still not believing that their pack is capable of behaving themselves.

They must have been impostors! Alice grumbled in his head.

Iruma chuckled, amused by their exchange. They continued their dance in silence for a while, before the alpha broke it once more.

“Have I told you how beautiful my mark looks on you?” He whispered, seductively as he gently caressed the mating mark on the back of the omega’s neck.

Alice shivered in pleasure, his wings fluttering in response to his alpha’s touch, as he replied: “Mmm, a couple of times. Can you say it again?” He requested, tilting his head seductively.

“My Alice, you look so delicious with my mating bite on you,” he murmured, hotly, spinning him around, before they both took their dance to the air.

“You're flying is getting much better.” Alice complimented, as their dance on air was close to perfect. Honestly, much better than on the ground. “By the beginning of the semester, you would have gotten used to your wings.”

“It’s all thanks to your training, Alice,” the alpha beamed, making the omega blush in pleasure. “If I am being honest my new abilities were not that hard to get used to. I already had supernatural reflexes and natural athletic nature, thanks to my innate dodging abilities- it only became more refined and graceful. My only issue is my newfound physical strength, but Opera, being the spartan sensei he is, has been helping me a lot. I might not be done by the start of class, but nothing too dangerous that I might hurt someone by accident. My flying also got better much faster because of all those dodging exercises on-air, Opera had me doing, and your dancing classes.” He smiled, gently, at his mate.

“It is my pleasure,” Alice replied, pleased. “However, your magic is almost perfect.”

“That’s because I’ve been using magic for a while now, not to mention Grandpa has been teaching me,” Iruma replied, not hiding his shock at how much of a good teacher his grandfather has been. Not spoiling him as much as he usually would. “The only real issue after learning to get in touch with my internal magic is how to manage how much magic to use in each spell. The Gluttony Ring already had the method included, so I am only learning that now.”

“I am sure you’ll learn how to do so soon,” Alice told him, so sure that it warmed Iruma’s heart. “Then by the start of the semester, we can invite Jazz to the mansion, without him getting suspicious of your extra training.”

Yes, the plan of the bonded pair to help out their packmate. Of course, Jazz would still need his own place to fulfill his courting with Lied, there is no way they would let him still live in that shitty household with that bully of a brother. Not when they can legally help him. As pack bonds always come before blood bonds, both legally and emotionally. After all, that’s the family you choose. That’s something very important in the demonic culture.

“Yeah, we can finally help him out.” Iruma agreed. “Grandpa was quite generous by giving us the East Wing for our pack,” he commented. “Now everyone in the pack has room to stay over at any moment.”

“He truly loves spoiling you,” Alice commented, smiling warmly.

“He loves to spoil you too, Alice,” the alpha cut in. “You are now his grandson too,” caressing the pink morganite ring on his omega’s wedding ring.

“Yes, I am,” Alice smiled, blushing in pleasure and happiness. "Tomorrow everyone will know that too.”

“Yes, they will.” Iruma agreed.

Waiting quite impatiently for that to happen. He has been as eager as nervous for the Devilam since he found out by his mother-in-law that many nobles have been trying to get his mate’s hand in marriage for years now. Soon, he will show them all who Alice belongs to.

Ah, Iruma sighed internally. It will take time to get used to my new alpha instincts. At least, Alice enjoys my new possessiveness. Let’s hope everything goes well, tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Uval Luluu, a beautiful alpha demon heiress. She comes from a great noble family, has money, prestige and position. Not to mention she is already of Gimel rank. She has everything she would ever need or want… well, almost everything. The only thing she has been unable to obtain was Asmodeus Alice. The most sought out after omega in noble society. Not only was he breathtakingly beautiful, he comes from one of the oldest and most prestigious families in the demon world’s history. Not to mention he is of Daleth rank!

He was perfect and the only prospective mate in her eyes. She wanted him, she desired him with fervor. But no matter how much her dad tired, he was never granted an audience with Asmodeus Amaryllis-sama. And every mating gift she sent was returned without even being opened. But Luluu is not giving up, her father told her that Asmodeus-sama was going to assist to the next Devilam and it might be the last chance she has to make a good impression. After all, rumor has it that he was getting too close to an alpha demon from his class. But Luluu did not care about that, she was going to win him over and make him forget that little runt of an alpha.

During her daydreaming Uval did not notice that her beloved Asmodeus-sama had entered the ballroom, causing a huge uproar.

“That’s the Asmodeus heir!” a demon whispered, “Who is that alpha escorting him?”

“Isn’t that Sullivan-sama’s servant?!” another one hissed “What is he doing attending them?”

“Didn’t you hear?! That’s Iruma Suzuki! He was one of the heroes of Walter Park” a female demon berated her husband “Lord Sullivan appeared in the news saying how his grandson and his classmates saved the day!”

“So, the rumors of him having a grandson are real?!” the husband replied, shocked “But he had no child!”

“Surely, he is blood adopted” another one joined the conversation “You can smell Sullivan-sama’s claim on the boy. And look at the power coming off him, no wonder Sullivan-sama adopted him.”

“Is that a Daleth badge? And look at his poise, Lord Sullivan got a good heir on him” the wife commented.

“And Asmodeus-san looks good hanging off his arm” the husband added.

“Alice-chan! Iruma-chan!” Asmodeus Amaryllis called out, with a beaming smile. Her plan was working out perfectly! All that there was left to do was whisper here and there about Iruma’s great achievements “You both look lovely!” she cheered “Matching and all! And that gorgon snake hair piece hanging from a bang is just lovely, Alice-chan!”

“Thank you, mother,” Iruma replied, with a small blush, making the whole ballroom descent into silence.

He wanted to wince and hide away; he was already having a bad time with all the stared and whispered without the silence and everyone’s attention focused on them. But Iruma also knew that he could not hide away, that he was representing not only his grandfather but also the Asmodeus family in part. He was married to their heir… or will he be ex-heir once Iruma takes the throne? It doesn’t matter now.

So, giving it his all he straightened his back and exuded as much confidence as he could. What he did not realize was that he was leaking alpha pheromones all over the place. In demon culture that’s is only done when a demon wanted to make a statement, stake a claim or show off their power. Iruma’s bold move could be considered all three. Making a statement that this might be his first time in demon noble society, but he was there to stay. Staking a claim on his omega and his omega’s family. And showing off his superiority as an alpha and heir to one of the three hero’s family. Rendering the rest of the demons speechless. Where once should have been more murmuring and stounded whispers, only reign dumfounded silence.

Amaryllis’ smile turned sharp; she had made the right choice on son-in-law. Alice on his part was about to swoon, his alpha is the greatest!

“Iruma chose it just for me” Alice purred, playing with the hair piece slightly, before, purposefully, adjusting the collar of his suit so everyone eavesdropping could see the mating mark on his neck.

“The Asmodeus Household and Lord Sullivan joined!” many gasped in shock, not believing such a big union happened beneath their noses.

“Nii-sama! Iruma-sama!” both Viole and Lily Asmodeus joined the group that had everyone’s attention, as if nothing was happening around them “We’ve missed you!”

The called out for both of them, but only hugged the young alpha. Which had Amaryllis laughing happily and Alice grumbling about annoying sisters that could not learn not to touch what belonged to others.

“As lively as always” commented a familiar voice with amusement, as she joined the group as well.

Every demon watched in stunned silence as Azazel Amelie joined and chatted with the newly bonded couple as if they were old friends. Just how many strong households were bonding?!

“Then, we better get going” Amaryllis cheered, taking Iruma by the arm “Amelie, darling, keep an eye on Alice-chan for us, please” she said, before dragging a struggling Iruma away to mingle with the Netherworld’s high society.

“Alice-sama…” began Opera but was cut off by Alice.

“Just go” he sighed “Keep an eye on mother and help my alpha, David will stay with me.”

“Thank you” the beastlike demon bowed, before rushing after his master.

“That mother of mine…” he lamented.

“She never changes” Amelie chuckled in amusement.

“That’s mother for you!” the Asmodeus sisters chimed together.

Just as the group was chatting happily, Luluu finally snapped out of her daydream and excitedly marched towards her target. For a reason no one was daring to reach the Asmodeus omega, even tough it is rare to find him without his mother in official events. Even her entourage was trying to stop her, but she paid them no heed.

“Pleased to meet you, Asmodeus Alice-sama!” Luluu proudly said, bowing slightly.

Alice groaned under his breath: “Not her again.”

Amelie looked at the young omega curiously, noting how his sisters and David tensed at the alpha’s presence, and decided to put her guard up. Amaryllis left her son in her charge, and Amelie will not disappoint.

“My name is Uval Luluu!” the demon paid no heed to the darkening expressions of the Asmodeus family members “I’ve heard a lot about you Alice-sama! Your achievements at Walter Park were especially impressive! It’s an honor to be able to meet you in person!” she then turned to the girl carrying the champagne glasses and glared “Hey, you! Bring them to us!”

Ok, enough is enough! Alice growled in his head. Not only has she been harassing him for years but now she has started to target another person. An omega at that! How am I supposed to see her as a possible mate if she acts like that towards other omegas?

There would have been a moment in which he would have not cared for something like that. But now that he has meet and mated with Iruma-sama he has learned that there’s a better way. And that rank does not show the true potential of every demon. Iruma and the misfit class the perfect example for that.

So, controlled by anger Alice stepped around the foul alpha and dragged the other omega to the dancefloor.

“As-asmodeus-sama” stuttered the omega, thankful for the rescue but embarrassed as well “I’m sorry… dancing with a rank Aleph like me… must have been a nuisance for Asmodeus-sama…”

Alice’s expression softened at her words and replied: “Someone who I respect very much… was once an Aleph rank as well.”

“What?” the demon asked, surprised.

“I also think that rank is something very important” he continued, with a fond smile “But I know demons who keep moving forward, without worrying about their rank. Your worth is not only your rank. It already shows, in your beautiful dancing.”

The both finished the dance beautifully, the female omega beaming at the praise, not only from Asmodeus-sama but also from other demons.

“You were so great!”

“Your dress is cute!”

Alice smiled satisfied at a job well done and turned back to his group, only to find an exquisite scene. Uval on the ground trembling in fear, while Viola, Lily and Amelie looked in pride and excitement as Iruma smiled sharply at the pitiful alpha. He then turned and headed towards his omega.

“That was a wonderful dance!” the alpha beamed at Alice.

“Thank you” the pinkhaired demon replied, blushing pleased at the praise.

“Would you allow me a piece too?” he asked politely.

“I would be honored” Alice replied, excitedly.

And so, the bonded pair danced the night away, showing off the perfect pair they were. And for those who previously lusted after Alice, they’ve learned from Uval’s mistake. They didn’t think of even approaching the omega, too afraid of angering his alpha.  

Chapter Text

“Good morning boss, Mrs. boss,” Jazz greeted cheerfully.

When he found out he was going to live at the principal’s mansion with his Alpha and bonded Omega, he was over the moon. He was finally free of his brother and can focus on courting Lied. He has already saved a lot of money, which he got from dealing the business of the fireworks. Having the contacts of both Asmodeus and Iruma’s families helped a lot. Rich nobles love to flaunt their power with new and innovative products. The fireworks sold like hotcakes!

Life is good. Jazz thought, as Alice beamed pleased and Iruma blushed a bit embarrassed. Still not totally used to the fact that he was married and still in high school. It was the right choice to join this pack.

They all greeted Clara and mounted Iruma’s carriage to school. Their reception… was as expected. No one dared to touch them, but the students did surround them in excitement. What else could they expect? They all had in their hands the especial edition of the Babylus Paper, with every achievement Iruma fulfilled this summer. The Walter Park Incident, his rank up, his new familiar, his mating status, his pack finally being official and the Devilam.

So, to say that the school was chaos was an understatement.

“How did they find out about the Master of the Valley?” Whined Iruma, bemused, as he took shelter within the Royal One.

The rest of his pack was there already and chuckled at the typical Iruma reaction.

“That bastard of a principal, that’s how,” Kalego growled as he entered the class. Making everyone flinch and rapidly get to their seats. “He has been interviewed by the Press Batora since the Walter Park incident, all so his precious grandson’s achievements would go recognized.”

“Grandpa!” Iruma moaned, hitting his head on the desk.

At least, I am not the only one suffering from that old man’s stupidity. Kalego thought, as the rest of his class laughed at their Alpha’s predicament.

“See the positive side, Iruma. All the trouble is over, and we’ll have a calm semester.” The Demi Demon’s mate tried to assure him.

Only for Kalego to laugh maniacally, bringing shivers down everyone’s spine.

That can’t be good. Everyone in the class thought in fear.

And how right they were. To keep their position at the Royal One they had to all reach the rank Daleth before the end of their first year. They had to achieve one of the baselines of graduating on their first year. To say everyone was panicking was to say little.

Of course, Iruma being the lieder he was, managed to calm them down.

“Guys! Calm down!” He called out, managing to break through the black mist in their heads. “While it is true that this task is close to unimaginable for a normal class, we are not normal! We are the abnormal class! The misfits! Most importantly we are not just a class, we are a pack! We can do it, together.”

Just like that, they all recovered their will to fight. They were going to show everyone what they were made off. Behind the Royal One’s doors, the tutors smiled pleased.

Not bad, they thought. They might be worth our time.

“Then…” Kalego-sensei spoke again, smiling sharply- like a predator who was giving the pleasure of a chase before his meal. “To achieve such a feat, you’ll be given special tutors. Come in!” The doors opened, showing off five very powerful and scary demons. “Jazz and Allocer, you’ll be with General Furfur.”

The students gulped at the predatory smile the hero of the War of the Valley wore but steeled themselves. They could do this!

I am starting to like Kalego’s class more and more already, Furfur thought delighted. It had been so long since the last time someone of lower rank stood up to him. Heck even those of the same rank, tremble at his presence.

“Goemon and Agares, your tutor will be Lady Vepar.” Kalego continued, ignoring Agares’ this-is-annoying expression. “IX and Valac, Raim-sensei. Crocell and Camui, Mister Hat. Sabnock and Asmodeus tutor will be Balam-sensei. You will be paired with these tutors for special lessons for the remaining of your first year,” he concluded. Lied and Iruma looked at each other before, looking at Kalego-sensei and gulping in fear. “I won’t be your tutor, that one will be him.”

“Hi!” Out of nowhere Robin-sensei appeared with a beaming smile.

Now the dread the two students felt was for another whole new reason.

He will be our tutor?! I don’t trust this… they both thought, feeling uneasy.

“Wait… what about Purson?” Iruma asked, almost glaring at the teacher for forgetting about the invisible packmate.

Ever since he found out that he has been ignoring Purson since the beginning of the year, Iruma had become quite protective of the Beta. Feeling horrible about forgetting him. He had needed his grandfather to invite him to the mating ceremony to even realize he had another member in the pack. Ever since then, he has organized many picknicks for the pack, to get to know Purson. When they even found out he was the famous Pixie of the school, Iruma decided to learn how to play piano so he could play with him. Kalego-sensei’s piano tutoring was hell. Another reason why he was so afraid of having him as his tutor.

Going back to the issue. Since he found out about Purson he had made it his objective to have no one forget about him.

“Relax, Iruma,” Kalego sighed, slightly impressed about how the usual meek student grows fangs when a packmate was involved. “As his ability is… unique. He will be getting his tutoring from his family members.”

“Good,” Iruma said.

“Then,” Kalego smiled a smile that sent shivers down everyone’s spine. “Let’s get started!”

And so the misfit class trip to hell began.

Chapter Text

Iruma did not know if he should feel relieved or not about this turn of events. Instead of Robin-sensei, he was taken under the wing of his older sister, Bachiko. A master of the bow. A technique that does not suit demons… luckily for him, he was not exactly a normal demon.

But still… to say that training with her was hard was an understatement. The death situations she put him through were uncountable, but at the same time, it was not comparable with what his biological parents put him through.

The rest of the class situation was just like his. They’ve advanced a lot the students could see how much they got better. But the spartan training that the tutors put them through was too much. Which was why they were currently resting at the East Wing of the principal’s mansion. Trying to regroup and recharge, not only their energy but also their determination and fighting spirit. The pack’s Alpha is the perfect coach for that.

“I still can’t believe you are learning the art of the bow,” Allocer commented, quite interested.

“Indeed! I couldn’t expect nothing less from my rival!” Sabnock added.

Both of them were exhausted beyond reason, but at the same time, the only other weapon users could not but be intrigued by the mysterious yet well-known bow. The art that only one family in the demon world has managed to achieve.

“This is Iruma we are talking about,” surprisingly enough that did not come out from Alice but Lied.

“But still this is too much,” Camu moaned, laying down on the floor. “This training is torture and it’s not like we will all be able to rank up. Only the five top places will be able to do so.”

“Then we will have to make them recognize us and have them rise our rank by showing them we outgrown our previous rank,” Iruma finally spoke up, gaining everyone’s attention. “We will first do so by not simply measuring up to our tutor’s expectations, but by surprising them. Once we do that, we will know we are ready and that our rank is already too small for us,” as he spoke the pack felt a burning fire in their chests ready to burst, the desire to prove themselves to surpass and make their Alpha proud. “Then, all we need to do is show them. Show them what our pack is made of.”

“And how will we do that?” IX asked, smiling seductively.

She’s still the only Aleph member of the pack and the one that needed to prove the most. She felt so happy to have found an Alpha that sees her worth beyond the rank and treats her as an equal even with the rank difference.

“By showing off our… uniqueness,” Iruma chuckled. “We will tackle the Harvest in different groups, but at the same time, we will be working together. Creating a web all around the forest.”

“Agares, Gaap, you both will be in charge of our base. Creating a castle worth our king and his subjects.” Alice took over for his Alpha, making him blush with his words. “A place we can always go to recover and storage our harvest. You will be on the defense.” Both of them nodded, quite happy with their roles, especially Agares. “Kerori, Camu, you will build an empire of beasts! Not only for hunting but to protect the surroundings of our castle. Sometimes the best defense is a good offense.”

“Leave it to us,” Kerori replied, the glint in her eyes scaring many members of the pack- she’s truly a scary demon.

“Purson, while you might not be good on offense or defense, you are the best at not being seen,” Iruma took over again. “You will be our spy, create a network of information that will keep us all informed about what’s happening.”

“If we have an enemy, we need to know about it,” Alice emphasizes.

Purson nodded his head. He was happy that his Alpha and Omega pair took into consideration his bloodline. He has been put into the spotlight enough for now, since the pack found out about him. He will enjoy taking it easy for now.

“Alice and Sabnock, you guys will be in charge of our principal offensive force.” Iruma declared.

“You’ve got it!” Sabnock roared, forgetting about his exhaustion at the thought of a fight.

“I will make you proud Iruma,” Alice beamed, proud at the role he was put in.

“Now, Allocer, Jazz, Elizabetta, and Clara will be working together,” Iruma continued. “Elizabetta and Clara will be the bait, seducing the prey while Allocer and Jazz will be in charge of finishing them off.”

“Sly…” Jazz purred. “I like it!”

“Lied, you and I… well, we will be in charge of something special” Iruma chuckled “Are you all ready?”

“Bring it on!” they all roared, their spirits lifted and ready for more.

The next day, the so-called tutors received a big surprise in the form of their small students. Every student showed their qualities, surprises, and efforts. Thus exceeded their expectations. The abnormal class has measured up to the tutors' expectations! Indeed, they did measure up, but…! For demons that love interesting things, they will go all the way!!

What a bunch of determined kids!! The tutors thought delighted. So that means we can train even harder than before…

And so, a few weeks after that, the abnormal class went through hell.

Chapter Text

“The misfit class surely knows how to start with a bang,” commented Dali, seeing the harvest unfold through the screens at the teacher’s tent. “Even divided into teams they are making the best out of it.”

“They are not divided,” Kalego corrected him, looking at the competition seriously. “It might seem so, but they are too well organized for them working in groups of two. Look at the teams, they are divided surrounding a perimeter, and at the heart of that perimeter, Agares and Gaap made a safe house. Crocell and Caim’s beast empire is constantly checking out the perimeter, not allowing anyone that might be an enemy close. The only ones who are not following that plan are Purson, Lied, and Iruma…”

“So, they are working together? All of them?!” Dali inquired, shocked that such a big group of young demons could manage that- especially at a competition.

Then again, they were the misfit class and a pack… but still, it shouldn’t be possible for them to do so. Demons, especially young ones, desire to strive and prove themselves. If you add the fact that they need to get to Daleth rank to stay at the Royal One, they should be tearing each other apart to reach victory, not working with each other.

If even their tutors were surprised by this development, the shock of the rest of the teachers could not be described.

“Did anyone notice that they are constantly reaching to one ear before changing their course of action?“ Momonoki asked, confused at what was happening.

“My, my, it seems that they have a spy gathering information for them.” General Furfur commented, delighted by the shrewdness of it all. “But how the information is reaching the rest of the pack at the same time and so fast, I don’t know. But I would love to know.”

“That must be Purson,” Kalego said. “Iruma must have put him in the position of information gathering. Also, the Magical Tools Research Batora must have created a communication device that’s small enough to fit the ear.”

“Ho, ho, a communication device that uses their own radio frequency and that blends?” The General chuckled, he was over the moon. “I am so getting it for the army.”

“You can, the Magical Tools Research Batora is allowed to make business deals outside the school,” Dali told him. “They are already doing so by commercializing their fireworks.”

“Good!” Furfur cheered, with a twisted smirk on his lips.

Meanwhile, at the Harvest Festival Purson frowned as he saw the Dorodoro brothers and Orobas Coco getting too close for his taste to his pack’s perimeter. He rapidly called IX and Clara through the device that his Alpha and Omega pair had created for this competition.

“Elizabetta, Valac, Allocer, and Andro need your aid,” he told them.

“Got it-chi,” Clara exclaimed.

“On it,” IX replied, more calmly.

“I’ll be close by if you need anything,” Soi added, gaining the attention of both female demons.

“Is it that dangerous?” IX asked worriedly, as they both moved towards the boys’ team.

“I don’t know… I just don’t like it; I feel that something is wrong with that group,” Purson answered. “Be extra careful.”

“We will,” IX assured him.

When she got to the clearing the boys’ team was, she understood what had Purson so worried. There’s something wrong going on with Orobas Coco. But at the time she honestly did not care, she saw both Allocer and Andro frozen. She knows where that frozen posture comes from, she has seen it many times from those who fell into her mother’s bloodline. They were in a trance, but different from what her bloodline is about. IX does not know what caused it and she did not care, no one is allowed to mess up with her packmate’s head.

She rapidly spread out her pheromones, overpowering Orobas technique and breaking the hold he had on her packmates. They both blinked a few times, still a little bit disoriented but no longer a puppet to Orobas’ illusions.

“What…” Orobas whispered shocked, looking at the bushes where IX had come from.

“Come on-chi!” Clara called out. “Let’s go!” She suddenly appeared between Allocer and Andro, surprising everyone by her stealth, and dragged them away- IX and Purson following closely.

“Thank you, Elizabetta,” Andro thanked his packmate. “We almost lost it there.”

“Yes, thank you,” Allocer continued.

“Don’t thank me, it was Purson that told us that you were in trouble,” IX replied. “But what happened there?”

“I would like to know too,” Soi said, jumping off a tree- appearing like a true ninja.

“I don’t really know… one moment we were confronted with the Dorodoro brothers and Ororbas and the next I was seeing my brother,” Andro said, the rest of his packmates flinched at his abusive brother’s mention. “Who was baiting me, I was this close to kicking him.”

“So, he wanted you to get attack him?” IX asked stunned. “Why?”

“To get them disqualified. You cannot attack other students during the Harvest Festival.” Soi responded, silence reign between them. “Did you notice anything wrong with Orobas?”

“Now that you mention it, yes.” Allocer answered, “His eyes, they were dead as if he was not truly there.”

“I felt it too,” IX contributed. “It was as if a dark veil possessed him.”

“Ok,” Purson sighed. “You four return to the castle, I will be notifying the teachers that someone might be controlling Orobas.” His packmates nodded, grimly and wished him luck before parting. Purson raised a hand to his ear and connected with every packmate. “Listen up, pack. Be careful with the Dorodoro-Orobas team. They are aiming to disqualify other students by using Orobas illusion bloodline and having them attack them. They almost got to Allocer and Andro.”

“Understood!” Was the response he received from the rest of his pack.

Purson smiled, content. He was fulfilling his duty as a Purson family member and not standing out, but he was no longer alone. He was part of a pack that took care of him and saw his worth. For that, he will always be grateful to Iruma-dono and will make his best effort to be useful for him. With that in mind, he rapidly parted towards the teacher’s tent to inform them about Orobas.

Surprisingly enough, the issue was dealt with rapidly, the spy was gone, and the Harvest Festival continued. This time without Orobos aiming to disqualify the misfit class. As it was expected, after all that training, the misfit class did epicuticular. Climbing up the ranks and showing off their abilities respectively, they did so until the end of the harvest. Which resulted in Asmodeus and Sabnock sharing second place beneath Orobas, and Allocer and Andro in fourth place beneath the Dorodoro Brothers.

Just as Orobas was going to be crowned as the king, Iruma and Lied appeared, with the Real Legendary Leaf and its pot. Just like that, they both took the top.

“It’s time for the crowning ceremony!” The principal said as both Iruma and Lied appeared on the stage with crowns and capes. “For this year’s winners, I grant you a promotion,” both of their badges shone, as the numbers changed “Congratulations Iruma on your Hé rank and Lied on your Daleth rank.”

All the students cheered in exuberant excitement. Alice even jumped on Iruma’s arms and kissed him in front of everyone, the omega staking his claim on his alpha. Which only made the students go wilder.

“Ok, next we have, rank promotions based on the leaderboard results,” Kalego spoke, taking Sullivan’s mic. “First, Orobas Coco in second place, you are promoted to rank 3, Gimmel. Next place, Asmodeus Alice and Sabnock Sabro are promoted to rank Hé and Gimmel, respectively.”

“Both Asmodeus-sama and Iruma are now of Hé rank,” a student whispered.

“Incredible!” Another one answered.

This brought a big commotion among the student body, which was ignored by the teacher as this continued speaking.

“The Dorodoro Brothers are promoted from rank 1, Aleph to rank 3, Gimmel! Allocer and Andro, fifth place, is also promoted from rank 3, Gimmel to rank 4, Daleth!” He finished, before being interrupted by Dali.

“Next, we also have the students whose actions and achievements during the festival were astounding,” he cheered. “Agares Picero and Gaap Goemon, for their act of building a strong base and helping other students, this year’s festival has the lowest number of withdrawn students of all time! And for that reason, both of you are promoted to rank Gimmel.”

They both smiled in happiness as the students they had helped cheered and hugged them.

Professor Suzy took over: “Crocell and Caim, their strategy to build an empire of beasts has never been seen before! Their charisma and leadership drew everyone’s attention. You two are promoted to rank Gimmel.”

“A roar from the forest!?” Many students gasped, looking into the trees in equal wonder and uncertainty.

“For working with her pack and showing the extent of her powers, IX Elizabetta is promoted to rank Beth!” Suzy continued, bringing a smile of joy to IX’s face as she was hugged by Clara.

Dali finally got the mic back for the last announcement: “For creating an invisible network of information that allowed his pack to reach victory, Purson Soi is promoted to rank Gimmel!”

“Well, done Soi,” Iruma high-fived his packmate, not surprising anyone by being the only one that could find him.

“Thank you, Alpha,” Purson replied, smiling bashfully.

Just like that, the Harvest Festival came to an end. The misfit class became a legend, not only by being the first and only ones to have made the Legendary Leaf bloom but by being the first class that had almost every member promoted by the end of the competition.

Their tutors could have not been any prouder… but that only meant that their training for the Music Festival will be much harder.

But honestly, what could be harder than hell?

Chapter Text

- In the dance studio of The Royal One -

"This is hell!" Goemon panted, as he laid exhausted on the floor. The rest of his class was beside him, except for Iruma and Purson. "The evidol forbidden dance: Hell Dance."

"We c-an't give up!" Lied struggled to get up.

"The power of love will get us through," Kamui announced.

"All for Kuromu!" Both of them exclaimed, finally managing to stand up for a second... before promptly falling asleep.

"Pathetic," Alice scoffed, sounding every inch of the noble he is.

"Says the demon who is laying down," Kerori snapped. 

She sighed. What else was she expecting? If not even professional evidols were capable of doing it, how were was the misfit class supposed to keep up the pace? 

"Ok!" Clara exclaimed, jumping on her feet, startling everyone with her sudden burst of energy. "Energy drinks for everyone!" She announced using her bloodline magic to produce drinks for the dance group. "Time to practice!" 

"You said it," Jazz said. Gulping down the drink in one go and standing up. "We need to win this! This is for our den after all!"

"We are not letting anyone take it from us!" Sabnock roared, smiling widely- Kerori's heart skipped a beat in excitement. Her omega side swooning slightly at the alpha pheromones he released. "Not even the teachers!"

"We need to prove to our Pack Head Alpha that his confidence in us was not misplaced," IX said.

Kerori looked at her surprised. She was the center of the dance group, being the only one that needed to advance two ranks. So, she had been the strictest on her. Yet, here she is. The beta stood up, legs trembling, but back straight and eyes shining with determination. 

"We got this, Kuromu." Alice smiled, hand laying on her shoulder.

The calming pheromones of the Pack Head Omega surrounded the ice demon in a protective cocoon. Tears threatened to fall from her eyes. this is the pack she chose, the ones she had trusted with her secret. The ones that proved over every time that they can defeat every obstacle and achieve the impossible. 

This time I'll achieve the Hell Dance, or I am not the Evidol Kuromu! She exclaimed in her head, she whipped the tears away and smirked evilly at them. Her packmates gulp in fear. 

"One more time! From the top!" She barked.

- In the music room of The Royal One -

"Is it me or are our classes harder than before?" Iruma whined as Kalego hit the back of his hands after hitting the wrong key one more time.

"Of course," the teacher scoffed. "Previously you only wanted to learn to join your pack-mate. The Music Festival, on the other hand, is serious business. I will not have my name as a respected pianist be tarnished by a lazy student. At least, you already have a base to expand from. Making my job much easier."

"In other words, you don't want your pack to lose their den. So, you are being extra strict." Iruma chuckled, then squeaked as he was hit again. "I didn't even play a note yet!"

"You are all my students and as it is my duty as your teacher I will guide you in the best capacity. But that does not mean I am part of your pack." Neberius barked, trying to ignore the blush on his cheeks and the pang in his heart when he said those words.

"Sensei... you are part of the pack. You know that right?" Iruma questioned his teacher, eyes widening when he received a blank look as his answer. "Sensei, when you are not staying in your house at the mansion's garden or in Opera-san's room, where do you sleep?"

"What questions is that?!" He clicked his tongue. "In my room at the mansion, of course."

"And where is that room?" Iruma inquired.

"In the... East Wing..." he froze, blinking slowly as if surprised by the realization.

"The same wing that was given to my pack, the one even Opera-san and Ojii-san need to request permission to enter. The same room you waltz in and out without any of us raising an issue." Iruma continued. "The teachers go straight to you whenever one of the abnormal class misbehaves, instead of them giving us the punishment. Because..."

"I am the derkiradamn elder of the Abnormal Pack," Kalego groaned, planting his face on the piano. "When did this happen?"

"I think it has been going unofficially for a while, but it all became clearer after I became a... you know. You came to the mansion and started teaching me about demon culture, pack dynamics, and..."

"Started acting like an elder." Kalego face-planted again. Not even caring to keep up his cool and scary image. How did he let this happen? "How did you notice before me?!"

"I didn't really notice, it was Opera-san the one who pointed it out to me." Iruma chuckled. "He came to me with Ojii-san to request an alliance between our packs through a bonding, my elder and Ojii-san's first beta. One would think that him being my grandfather would be enough, but it seems that pack-bonds surpass those of blood. Though most times they stay in the same pack they were born in, and I would have become the next Alpha if I didn't decide to unconsciously break the mold and create my own instead of adding them to Ojii-san's."

An elder, a member of a pack that exceeds the Alpha and Omega Heads in age and experience. Most of the time they stay out of the decisions and movements of the pack, looking over them from the outside and guiding them with advice when requested. They follow the Pack Heads but have more freedom than the rest of the members with their actions, and their voice is taken into account and respected. Normally they are previous Pack Heads or parents. 

"What will happen now?" Kalego sighed.

"Nothing will change," Iruma replied, going back to play the piano. "You will remain our teacher and you will continue to teach us." The 'only us' was left unsaid but clearly heard.

Kalego shivered in pleasure at the possessive tone in his Head Alpha's voice. How did he not notice before? But a dark pleasure seized him. They were his brats. 

"Ojii-san will join you when I am older enough to lead him and combined our packs. Opera-san depends on when you both decide to make your bonding official. Though he will keep his duties as Ojii-san's first beta and you will remain the main elder." He finished the piece with a flourish.

"Perfect," Kalego said, pleasantly surprised. "Now try to do it again." His stoic face returned.

"Not again," Iruma groaned.

But before Kalego could reprimand him, the doors of the music room were opened with a bang. At first, no one was there, but when they looked closer they saw Purson, who appeared more like a phantom than a demon. He remained expressionless like always, but his face was much paler than ever and the suitcases around him were not a good indication.

"I left home," he simply said and moved forwards with his trumpet to stand beside his Alpha Head. "Let's play."

Iruma had many things to ask, but he also knew that it was not the moment or what Purson needed. So, he turned back to his piano and played. He can always question him later. For now, they'll play music.

Chapter Text

"That's it!" Sabnock roared. "I'll march to the Purson Clan and show them not to mess up with the Abnormal Pack!"

"Sabro, enough." That stopped the alpha and caught the attention of the rest of the pack.

They were all in the living- room of the East Wing. The whole pack had gathered at the Sullivan Mansion to help Soi move in and find out what had happened. The story... was not pretty. The Head of the Purson Pack had the nerve to force his will into Soi, to choose between The Music Festival and Babyls School. It seems that he had not learned from when his oldest son run away from him. 

But what had everyone now on edge, was the dark aura around Iruma, who, even though his voice was calm, the monotone tone and expressionless face had them all in guard. Not once had they seen their Head Alpha like this. Not even when he was going through his evil cycle. 

"He dares to order my beta around..." he muttered, his packmates shivered at the growl in his tone. "He will see soon enough, he will pay for daring to try and take my beta from me." He rose his eyes from the floor to Soi, who straightened at the attention. Iruma's eyes softened, slightly. "Soi, thank you for choosing us... choosing me. Like the rest, you are welcomed to stay here. This is our primary den, after all." He turned to Sabnock. "For now, we'll focus on The Music Festival. We need to win. But afterward... you, Soi, and Alice will accompany to pay the Head of the Purson Clan a visit." He smirked, looking much more like his evil cycle self, but the pack did not care. They all joined him, even Soi, who didn't feel conflicted at all. He chose the Abnormal Pack after all. "Alice."

"Yes, Iruma-sama." Asmodeus readily answered, slipping back. But his alpha looked so regal! He just needed to show him the respect he deserved!

"I want to tell them," Iruma said.

"Tell them?" Alice inquired confused, but Kalego straightened in attention. Understanding what Iruma meant.

"Iruma..." the teacher began, but what cut off by a said student.

"They deserve to know, sensei." He replied. "They deserve to know what they are choosing... who they are choosing. They don't deserve to make that decision blindsided." He sighed. Alice now understood what his mate meant and felt conflicted by the request, but pleased that his alpha came to him before deciding on his own. "If Kerori was brave enough to tell us her secret, I can do it as well."

"This has nothing to do with bravery!" Kalego barked, but when Iruma turned around to look at him with so much conviction he was rendered speechless. 

"I trust them."

"Do as you wish." Kalego snapped but laid back on his armchair. His posture more relax.

Iruma turned to his omega, who nodded encouragingly with a smile. They held hands and turned to their pack, who were now looking at them in trepidation. Their expression turned more conflicted as the story moved forward. They could not believe everything their Head Alpha had gone through and how much he had survived. How even after everything, he was still the kindest demon they've met. Because that's what he's always been, even when he was human in body. 

Sabnock was the first one to step forward and kneel before their Head Pair, elder, and first beta, Valac Clara. That made it even more special. As he has always had his eyes on the throne, but as the demon with the most knowledge about Demon King history, he knows the importance of a Demi Demon and the madness that the Era of the Mad Doctors was. He knows when he is defeated... but that will never change the fact that Suzuki Iruma is and will always be his Eternal Rival!

Purson, IX, Shax, and Andro rapidly followed. They were still trying to believe that a noble of such station as Iruma would choose them as part of his pack, but to think that they were part of the future Demon King's pack was startling. Then again, Demon King or not, Iruma will always be their alpha. After all, they chose him.

The others soon bent the knee. It was intimidating, that they will not lie about. But the fact remained that this was Iruma. The one that never tried to change them and accepted them as they are, the one that found ways to make them shine and thought of them as amazing. Crazyness and all. The one that didn't force them to tell their secrets even when it would help move his plans faster. The one that loved them... the one they love.

Alice and Clara could not contain their giddiness. Their Iruma-sama/chi was finally being given the proper respect he deserved. While Iruma could finally breathe with ease. No more secrets to his family and friends. They had accepted him, as he was. Messed up past and all.

Kalego clicked his tongue, but could not stop the smile from forming. This pack was not so bad after all.

- In Sullivan's Office -

"Was it such a good idea to let this happen, Principal?" Opera inquired worriedly, even if his face did not show any expression. 

"Even if I did not support this, what would you have me do? This is my precious grandson's pack. At the end of the day, it is his choice." He said, smiling proudly.

"But you do approve." Opera stated, more than asked.

"The Thirteen Crown's Dinner is coming up soon," Sullivan replied. "My grandson will need all the help and protection he can get for that. Having his pack in the know is the best course of action. Even before this, Leiji and Razberry's packs were not as harmonious and united as the Abnormal Pack. After this... there is no way they can find any opening."

"You will have him attend?" Opera questioned surprised. "Wasn't the plan to keep him unnoticed until he graduates?"

"After all he accomplished? There's no way of doing that." He answered, uncharacteristically serious. "The Thirteen Crowns are pushing for a new Demon King. As much as I would like to have someone else other than Iruma on that throne... neither Leiji nor Razberry is a proper candidate. Even their grandparents know, but it is not as if the Thirteen Crowns will accept anyone in the line of candidature... and I am a selfish demon Opera. I don't want that throne. I only ever wanted to serve my Lord Derkila."

Silence reign for a while, until Opera finally asked: "Who will you recommend him to assist with?"

"At first, I was going to have you assist with him." Sullivan began.

"Me? But I am your servant! That will only show The Thirteen Crowns and the other candidates that the only reason he was chosen was that he is your grandson. That will undermine him!" Opera exclaimed aghast.

"Well, luckily, my grandson surprised us all and ended up with an extraordinary pack. There's no need for you to assist. If you did that will only show that I am undermining him and not respecting the claim to his pack." Sullivan continued. "Alice-kun is a given, he is the other half of the Head Pair. Clara-chan is the first beta, she needs to be there. Maybe Sabnock, his family is prestigious and close to one of the Thirteen Crowns. He also knows his manners. Clara-chan and Iruma will need to be taught."

"I will schedule the lessons," Opera rapidly said.

"I was also thinking of maybe requesting Kalego-kun to go. Having one of the two guardians of the Netherworld, from the Neberius family assists, will make the necessary impact." Sullivan mussed.

"It won't work." Opera shut down the idea. "Everyone knows that he is my omega, even if we had not started courting until recently. That will only show that most of Master Iruma's power comes from your backing. Also, he is an elder. They always stay at the border of the conflicts." 

"Yeah..." Sullivan sighed. "But Suzuki Iruma, grandson of Lord Sullivan one of the Three Heroes, Asmodeus Alice, from one of the Thirteen Crowns families, Valac Clara, from the Valac household, and Sabnock Sabro, from the Sabnock noble family, it sounds good. Doesn't it?" Opera and Sullivan shared an evil smile. 

The Thirteen Crowns will not know what hit them.

Chapter Text

Even after the show was over and the results were given out, that annoying sound was still there. Even as Amduscias praised the dance choreography and the trumpeter, it was still there. Annoying Poro with all its might.

The sound of anticipation hasn't left yet. Even when the show was over, the crowd was still waiting for more... no, they were not waiting for more. They were waiting for what they'll do next. The Royal One, the Harvest, and now The Music Festival. They were an unbelievable pack that doesn't stop impressing those that surround them. 

They achieved a Hell Dance! Something, not even professional devidols can!

Even when faced against Amduscias Poro, The Legendary Sound Demon, that stalled the enemy troops for 666 hours, they did not weaver. In the blink of an eye, their sound of worry was changed. No... after a few words, their worry turned into determination. Words from their Head Alpha. 

"I'm pissed you suck! You're just a boring manlet amateur... so why...!!" Amduscias snapped at Iruma, fighting off the desire to cry.

A demon capable of moving the hearts of so many demons. All waiting for him, preaching for him...

"Why do you... why do you remind me of him..." The musician continued, voice thick with emotion.

Just like Poro's dear Der-chan.

"You looked so happy... unbelievably happy, and so proud... as if you were saying, 'It's great, isn't it?!'." Memories of his time with his adored Demon King filled Amduscias' mind. "The sound of your heart is exactly like his..." It was as if he could hear Del-chan's sound all over again. "You look nothing alike, though!" He snapped, startling the Abnormal Pack at the sudden change of tune. "The kind of sound that I like the most... he told me is the newest and most thrilling sound. A sound for a sound. I ex-13 Crown Amduscias Poro shall award you a "Musical Note." Accept this and be proud of yourselves." He finally smiled, his face taking a gentler expression. "That was a fine sound, you damn brats!"

The crowd went wild, as they erupted into cheers. Sabro taking both IX and Purson on his shoulders, as they paraded to their loving fans. The pack got divided into different smaller groups, as they each were congratulated. 

Purson was ambushed by Meimei: "Are you interested in Dande Group?"

Even in his stunned, surprise, he could hear other students exclaim: "He got scouted!!", "Awesome!"

Kerori was approached by Kyupa, who congratulated her: "To think I'd see a hell dance here... good job, Kuromu. Congratulations on making it happen."

Crocell blushed pleased by the praise and replied: "Th-Thank you very much, Boss!"

"So do you have any potential recruits?" Kyupa inquired, greedy for more devidols for her company.

Poro watched everything from a distance while leaning against a wall. They got a perfect score: 666. Something he had only awarded two times since he's been in charge of The Music Festival. The first time to Kalego-chan and the second one to that manticore-like demon. Who honestly shinned too much for Amduscias taste.

"The festival is so lively." Sullivan approached his old friend, smiling gently- something that the musician had to get used to. He has never seen the older demon act like this before. The wonders of... parenthood? Does grandparenthood exist? "Isn't he amazing? My grandson." 

"I don't know exactly what you did Sully. But don't think for a second I don't know that your boy and Del-chan share more than just their sound." Poro snapped, after casting a silencing barrier around them. "I cannot believe you allow this to happen after everything Del-chan went through. Even after he swore off kids with me." The decision his alpha had taken, still hurt him, even if he understood the reason. 

"I know... it did not go as I planned." Sullivan sighed, feeling bad at the tears that gathered in the corner of Poro's eyes. There's nothing worse for an omega than to lose their alpha. "I just wanted to save Iruma-kun and fulfill the prophecy my lord was so obsessed with. It got sidetracked."

"I'll have his back. He might still be green... but he is like the son I could have had with Del-chan..." Amduscias admitted, before snapping "EVEN IF HE DOESN'T LOOK ANYTHING LIKE MY LOVE!"

"He he he." The principal chuckled. "But I knew that you'd like Iruma-kun."

"I really..." The musician started, before pushing against the older demon and yelling: "HATE THAT "KNOW-IT-ALL" ATTITUDE OF YOURS!!"

"Oww! Heavy!" 

"Huuh!? So rude! I'm as light as a feather!" Poro replied haughtily. "Well... I guess I could maybe go for dinner with him. That being said..."

He walked to the center of the auditorium and picked up the trumpeter and the pianist, before starting to walk away.   

"He'll eat Iruma-kun and Purson!" Lied shouted, clinging to his alpha.

"I won't eat them yet," Amduscias told them nonlocally. 

"YET!?" The Abnormal Pack exclaimed.

"Come with me you brats!" Poro told/challenged the pack and guided them to the rooftop, the same place he always spent time with Del-chan.

"What's this?" Iruma asked.

"Now it's time fooor~! The award ceremony~!" The musician announced, dramatically. "Pur-chan, lend me your lover." He took the trumpet from the younger demon. "Listen up, you brats! Royal One is my and Del-chan's Love Nest! If you misuse it. I'll rip out your windpipes and turn them into flutes! GOT IT!?" The trumpet began to change form. 

This is a salute. Listen closely.

"Th-The water-" Iruma stuttered, in shock. 

With Leid finishing the line for him: "Is flowing upwards..."

"A river in the sky...!" Alice gasped.

"So pretty...!" Gaap exclaimed. 

"With just one sound..." Soi muttered, shocked beyond words. He still had too much to learn.

"Of course. This is the splendor of my king's sound." Poro informed him haughtily. But his expression then turned gentler and whispered: "You'll find yours soon enough." He ignored Purson's gasp at what he had just revealed and continued speaking to the rest of the pack. "Now. Hold out your hands. In the name of Amduscias Poro, formerly of the 13 Crowns, I grant rank 4 - Daleth to the misfit class!"

"Oooh Ooooooh!!" The pack gasped in wonder and veneration.

"Daleth Badges!" Sabro exclaimed.

"We did it! Awesome!" Jazz added. 

"Everyone got Daleth?" Shax asked, with giddiness. 

"Yep! Daleth!! It's Daleth!!" Gaap replied, showing off his badge with IX.

"I have a Hé badge!" Crocell and Purson exclaimed, shocked.

"After such a performance did you think I'll just elevate your level once?" Amduscias inquired sarcastically. "You ice princess turned a squabbling group of amateurs into dancers and achieved a Hell Dance, while still keeping your position as the number one idol." Kerori blushed under the attention she got from one of her idols. The musician then turned towards the trumpeter. "And you... you turned your back to the clan that raised you for your ambition. Not to mention, it was a fine trumpet the one you played." 

"We did it Iruma-sama!" Alice told his alpha.

Iruma smiled at his omega and started talking: "Yes! Now," 

Before being interrupted by Amduscias: "Giving out just Daleth would be boring. So I left you out. Iruma ❤."

A light shone and suddenly his Hé badge into a Vav.

A moment of stunned silence... before: "Heeeeeeeeee!"

Poro chuckled as he left the rooftop to the squabbling mess he has made of the Abnormal Pack while thinking: You'll need all the help you can get. Soon enough you'll be going to war.

"I believe he has the qualities of a Vav demon, especially since his transition," Kalego spoke, as he was waiting by the bottom of the stairs that lead towards the roof. "But I don't think he is ready yet for the responsibilities that come with it."

"It is not about being ready or not, Kalego-chan." Amduscias smiled. "It is about him needing to be ready for his next challenge. He can not afford to waver. Not now, not with what's to come."

The hound demon didn't reply with words but his grimace was enough of an answer to the sound demon. There's still so much to be done. They just hope that Iruma will be ready for it.

Chapter Text

"Ah," Iruma sighed, untying his tie as he sat on his armchair-like throne, in the middle of the East Wing's main living room. "It's finally over."

"How did it go?" Jazz asked as he went through some paperwork on the sofa in front of him.

Every member of the pack was there, even Kalego, who was sitting on his loveseat in a corner of the room. The only exception would be Kerori, IX, and Lied. Both Lied and IX, with the addition of Ameri, were kidnapped by Kerori to train for the Akudol Games. Her team had left her at the last moment, so the ice demon had to improvise. Luckily, she had the backing and the money of the Abnormal Pack. So, all four of them had moved into the East Wing temporarily for training. Because, of course, Sullivan's mansion has training grounds in every wing. 

Alice approached his mate with a steamy cup of tea and a comforting smile, before giving him the cup and sitting on his mate's lap. He felt scandalized by the idea of his own 'throne', so Iruma had decided to have him sit on his lap. That way both would share the 'throne'. Though, you would never catch Iruma calling it that. Sabnock was sitting on the floor, leaning against the 'throne', while Purson leaned against the blond demon. Even Clara looked exhausted, having chosen to claim the other half of the sofa, Jazz was working on. 

"Soi's father will let him be, he is still the next in line for Clan Head, but when that happens it will become a vassal clan to our pack," Iruma answered. "I have vassal clans... what even is my life?" Iruma moaned at the absurdity his life has become.

"We then went for our last fitting for the 13 Crowns' Dinner," Alice continued for his mate, who was still moaning, face planted on his back.

Many of the males in the male demons in the room shivered at the thought, they had had enough with just one fitting for a suit, let alone two different ones. The pack could barely believe they would be having their Deviculum Debut this weekend, or that their packmates will be guests of honor at the next 13 Crowns' Dinner. They could not even start to think about the hell the four of them are going through (Iruma, Alice, Clara, and Sabnock), after going through all the hellish lessons of Kalego-sensei for the Deviculum... the four of them had to add the etiquette lessons for the 13 Crowns' Dinner.

How strong are they? The pack mussed in silent admiration and horror, for the demons most of the time they go hand in hand.

"How is business going Jazz-kun?" Iruma asked, finally realizing that his packmate was doing his paperwork (which on its own is surprising!).

"Not bad," Jazz chuckled vindictively. "That bastard of the general made us go through hell during training, but I paid him back with interest with the earpieces business!" Jazz crowed in victory. "The deal leans to our favor and doubled our profits. If you add the fact that Azazel-chichi approached us for a deal too, I would say that our profits almost tripled since our firework business started." Jazz smiled proudly, as his packmates cheered and congratulated him. "Don't worry, I wasn't mean to Azazel-chichi. I know that Ameri-senpai is our ally, alongside the whole Azazel family. I would not dare to alienate such a powerful family backing you for the throne."

"Yet, you would allow the army's coffers to suffer because you wanted to be petty," Alice commented dryly, but he was honestly quite proud of the young alpha. Jazz had always had talent, but it was confident that he lacked. However, after becoming part of Iruma's pack he had changed... and for the better. Once upon a time, the general might have had the advantage, even when it came to business, but now not even he could win against Jazz when he was protecting his Head Alpha's interests. "But not bad for now. With this, we will be able to stop relying too much on Sullivan-sama."

"Call him grampa, Alice." Iruma sighed with a fond smile, especially when his omega blushed at his words. "I don't want to have an armful of crying demon in my arms."

"Well, now that this is done..." Kalego-sensei stood, making his students shiver in fear. "... we shall continue with the lessons. The Abnormal Pack's Deviculum Debut will be in less than a week. You are not only representing the future king's court but Duke Sullivan's House. I will beat the manners into you if I have to!" His students turned to him together, making him blink stunned at the synchronicity, which was getting better by the day. They looked tired, but the fire of determination in their eyes had him smiling. These were his students, of course, they would not disappoint. Especially, not when their Head Alpha's pride was on the line. "Let's get started, then."

"Stop," Iruma called out, making everyone freeze, even Kalego. The Head Alpha had spoken and the pack had listened. "Before that... the 13 Crowns' Dinner is a presentation, the best three candidates for Demon King will be there. If it had been up to me, I would not assist and leave it to them to battle out. But it is not... they will desire my blood on that throne." The pack grimaced at the reminder that while for them it is a great honor to be part of the Demon King's Court, it is a position that will be forced upon their Head Alpha. "I would like to stop the 13 Crowns from machinating any kind of plans that will disturb our peaceful high-school life. I have the backing of the Asmodeus Noble House and the Azazel Noble House, two of the 13 Crowns. Not to mention, the support of my Master, who has recently been invited to join them. Many of your teachers were somewhat taught by the 13 Crowns or the Three Heroes, Kalego-sensei assured us that for now, they are more interested in our pack than in playing by the 13 Crowns' rules. So, that's another path that we were able to disrupt. Of course, I have my grandfather's full backing and support, as his heir. Soon, after the dinner finishes, I will also have the other two members of the Three Heroes supporting me. However, that will not mean that their grandsons won't be an issue. They have a right to the throne just for being blood-related to them, even if they do not have their backing. The other members of the 13 Crown might use them for their amusement or their ambition. I would like to make sure the other two realize that we are in equal standing, that it won't be easy to mess with us, without getting repercussions. I would also like to get along with them... I don't believe we could become friends right now, but maybe have this race for the throne done in the most friendly way until we graduate. By then everyone would already know my true nature, so it wouldn't matter."

Everyone looked at Iruma in shock. They've seen the growth and maturity, he has shown his leadership skills... but this was on a whole other level! Such a political point of view of the situation took them all by surprise, they had been expecting Alice to cover that side. Kalego-sensei looked at his student... his son with so much pride. He has truly grown.

"I will blood adopt you," Kalego spoke, shocking everyone even more than before. Blood adoption was not something done lightly. "After all the stress my body went through during my separation from Opera, I know I am not able to bear a child. So, the plan was always to blood-adopt a child. I will go through the mating ceremony with Opera after the Deviculum, and then we will adopt you. It will give you time to get used to it before the 13 Crowns' Dinner. With being part of the Earl Household of the Naberius Noble Family the other candidate will know from the get-go who has the best standing between the three of you. As I am the second-born son, you won't need to worry about inheriting another title." Kalego-sensei explained, blushing a bit when he received knowing looks from his students. "Silence! You should be grateful I chose you!"

"If you had only been Sullivan-sama's grandson, then the standing of all three of you would be the same. With your rankings being around the same level and all three of you have accomplished many things, which had been advertised to the Kingdom's population. Not to mention, that all three of you have a pack of your own." Alice thought out loud. "However, you are also mated, unlike them, and to a Marquise Household nonetheless, a member of the 13 Crowns since the founding of the kingdom! The other only house that has formed part of the 13 Crowns since the beginning, is also allied to you. Not to mention that we have the second son of the prestigious Viscount Sabnock..." as Alice said that he turned to give Sabro a worried look, as they all know he has his issues with his father. "... Viscountess Crocell's most popular daughter is also in our pack, even if people do not know she is Kuromu and the heir for the Baronship of the Gaap Household. Not to mention, the next Clan Head of the ancient Purson House, who could have had an Earlship if they were not so adamant to stay away from all politics and socialization, in general. Also, the first beta of the pack might be from a new Baron Family, but adults know about the strength of Baroness Valac, which gained her the title. Even if it did take me by surprise when I learned about it from mother..." Alice murmured the last part to himself, but by being so close Iruma had heard him and giggled. 

"I would advise you to parade your pack during the next Deviculum and show them off. Rumors are going around about the pack, but nothing concrete outside of Babyls. That has to change before the 13 Crowns' Dinner. Maybe we could convince Margrave Azazel to make the alliance public during the Deviculum." Kalego-sensei mussed out loud.

"That's an excellent idea!" Alice exclaimed, really getting excited about showing to everyone that his mate was the best choice out there. "I'll talk to Ameri-senpai as soon as she's done with Kerori's training."

"I was simply planning on having everyone in the nobility circle know about our business, not just about fireworks, but that we also entered in a contract with the army and the Demon Border Control." Commented Iruma, gaining more surprised looks. "Is it that shocking?" The alpha asked with a sigh, thinking that he should have been expecting the shocked expressions. 

"Of course not Iruma-sama!" Alice slipped again, as he hugged his mate. "You are simply so brilliant that it takes us a while to admire your brilliance!"

"So cool, Iruma-chi!" Clara exclaimed, jumping on her two best friends. 

"We better leave the lessons for tomorrow," Kalego-sensei sighed to himself, as the rest of the pack went on and puppy-pilled Iruma, once they've got him off his 'throne'. He shook his head at his students' absurdity and walked out of the East Wing, towards his house in the garden. "Now all I have to do is tell Opera..."

"Tell Opera what?" The demon asked, from behind him.

Kalego jumped and squealed from the surprise, to then scowl at the demon. He might be expressionless but the elder has known him for a while, and he could notice the amused glint in his eyes. Slowly the scowl turned into an evil grin, knowing that what he would say next would shock him good.

"What do you think of becoming a parent?" Kalego asked with a broad smile. Opera blinked a few times, as if not understanding the question, and then promptly fainted on the spot. Kalego laughed, a true heartfelt laugh. Took out his camera and took pictures for blackmail purposes. "Best day ever!" Kalego sang as skipped towards his house, making Sullivan, who caught him by his office's window, tremble in fear. In what crazy world has he been thrust into?! The Duke thought in fear, crying fat tears of fear as the dog demon continued to skip and sing: "Best day ever!" 

Truly what a terrifying and strange day.

Chapter Text

As Sabnock checked his image in the mirror one last time, he heard a question being asked his way by one of his packmates.

"Hey, Sabro, why are you wearing a different shield of arms than ours?" Asked Lied, as he cuddled closer to his future alpha.

"Yeah, not only you, but Clara, Kerori, and Goemon too." Jazz continued for Lied, though his eyes were firmly placed on the delicious form of his future mate. Lied looked wonderful all dressed up. "Not to mention that Soi is wearing a different style of clothing than ours. Weren't we supposed to show a united front during our debut?"

"You would have been right... if Iruma had not decided to also use this Deviculum as a way to showcase his power." The one who answered was not Sabro, but Kerori. She looked beautiful in her periwinkle-blue dress. "However, as this is also a declaration towards the other two contestants for the Throne, we need to show the support of our families. The shield of arms we are all wearing is the one belonging to Duke Sullivan, while the other one attached to it is the one Iruma had created for the Abnormal Pack."

The shield of arms of the pack was a simple design, a white phoenix stood flapping its wings on a black background, below the mythical creature from the Head Alpha's words, read: ardenti in sempiternum. Latin for Burning Forever. It turned out to be the perfect combination of their Head Mater Couple. WIth the phoenix representing the rebirth of their Head Alpha from human to demi-demon, and the Latin representing their Head Omega's precious fire. 

"The shields of arms the rest of us have added, represent our various noble families." Continued Sabro, easily falling in line with Kerori. "My and Kerori's Viscount families, Clara and Goemon's Baron families, and Soi is using the traditional formal wear of his clan. That's how we show the support of our families behind Iruma."

The rest of the pack processed the information silently, this was starting to get real. No longer will they be completely guarded by the walls of their school, this is not simply another lesson from their elder. This is real life, a test that will not only affect them but also their Head Alpha. As if he had been summoned, Iruma appeared by the door of the living room, with Alice following him one step behind. Both of them looked quite happy by whatever they've talked with Sullivan.

"Sabro! Grandpa agreed! Your sister will be able to stay with us!" Iruma told the blond demon happily, knowing that he was worried about her staying on her own. The issue is that the Viscount Sabnock family state is far away, so Sabro had been staying in one of their other properties close by. However, Sabro having moved to the East Wing left his sister on her own. Something that Sabro did not like that at all. "I know it's been hard on all of you, but with our debut happening tonight I rather have you all living under the same roof in case someone decides to attack us while we are divided. So, thank you all for choosing to move in with us. Sabro, your sister won't be able to stay in either the East or West Wing, as she is not pack nor a member of the Sullivan family. But by tomorrow her room in the guest wing will be ready for her."

"Thank you!" Sabro thanked his Head Alpha.

Something less to worry about. Now all he had to do is focus and get over this night. For that, the pack has decided to move in pairs and keep each other in check. Elizabetta will stay close to Kamui for the whole evening and promised to use her powers on him if she sees him losing control of himself and trying to bother the noble girls and women assisting the Deviculum. Lied will stay in his future alpha's arms all night, making sure Jazz does not steal from anyone. In return, Jazz will make sure Lied does not start gambling with the noble demons. As for Clara, she will be staying all night by Iruma and Alice's side, as he is the first beta of the pack. While Iruma finds her behavior amusing, Alice will be able to keep her in line. 

"Is it time, Iruma-chi?!" Clara asked, wrapping her arms around his leg.

"Yes," Iruma replied with a sigh. "Let's get this over with."

"Yes, sir!" His pack replied as one, making the demi-demon smile.

As the Abnormal Pack was on its way to the Deviculum, Ameri was cursing her fate internally. As her father was busy for the day, it was up to her, as the Heiress of the Azazel Margrave family to assist to the Deviculum. Knowing that the Abnormal Pack will also be there helped. However, until they get there she will have to withstand the horrible flirting of the young noblemen in the party. She plastered a fake smile on her lips and tried to withhold the desire to kick them through the window. She was representing her father here, she needed to be civil... but how many ways can I say no before they understand that I am not interested?!

As if she had been summoned by Ameri's desperation, Asmodeus Amaryllis appeared behind her with a wicked smile. The boys paled and rapidly rushed away, after politely saying goodbye to Ameri.

"I believe I owe you one for that, Lady Asmodeus." Ameri greeted her with a grateful smile.

"Nonsense, beautiful ladies like us need to stay united against annoying men like those," Amaryllis replied, with a savage smile. "You won't have to worry about them for much longer, Alice-chan and Iruma-kun's pack are only five minutes away."

"That's great!" Ameri immediately cheered up at the news.

"But what's more interesting right now something else..." Amaryllis chuckled, as she heard the whispers of the gent.

"Is it true that Sullivan-sama's grandson's pack is formed from Daleth to Vav ranked demons?" A wife asked her husband.

"That's right! And they've only recently passed to their second year in high school!" Her husband replied astonished. "I can't wait to see how strong they'll grow into!"

"I've heard that they are the ones in charge of the firework business!" A lady told her gossip friends, not that far away from the couple.

"My husband in the army told me that they've also started doing business with them and the Demon Border Control!" Another lady in the group gossiped.

"Wasn't Ameri Azazel escorting Asmodeus Alice during the mated pair's debut?" A blue-haired lady joined the group. "Could it be true that the Azazel family has allied with the Abnormal Pack?"

"Well, we will know soon enough!" The first lady replied. 

"Iruma-sama has the Master of the Valley as his familiar!"

"I've heard that two of them were crowned Young Kings..."

"They were given a 6 score by Amduscias Poro!"

"... perfect score..."

".... Royal One...."

"The Sabnock Viscount..."

"No! The Crocell Viscountess..."

"... they also have the oldest daughter of Baroness Valac!"

"... Baron Gaap..."

"It seems that the anticipation I've been feeling at school has been transferred here," Ameri said with an amused chuckle, as they were hearing the proud members of the noble demon society gossip as teenager girls. "Then again demons love interesting things, and right now the most interesting thing in the kingdom is the Abnormal Pack."

"They've done a good job," Amaryllis commented with a proud smile. "I better get going and fan the flames of passion a little bit more! Ta-da sweetie!" After saying that she left, laughing and going from one group to the other as the social hell-butterfly she is.

Ameri stood there, watching the scene before her. She still could not believe this was happening. The same small and scared human she had taken under her guidance, who she had fallen for, has become such an important member of the noble demon society of her kingdom. However, as the doors opened and the Abnormal Pack stepped forward, she froze. That was not a high school class... that was a true pack if she had ever seen one. The gent stopped moving, stopped talking, stopped breathing, as they stepped forward. The crowd parted without a word being said from either side. She knew she was seeing the future of the demon world.

Well, I better do my part. Ameri thought determinately. I will not let hoard all the fun.

With that in her mind, Azazel Ameri took a step forward, towards the Abnormal Pack. It was time for her to join the game for the Throne. 

Chapter Text

The Akudol Games were over and Kuromu's team was the victor. Of course, that led to Gyari proposing to her and Sabnock almost going on a rampage. It seems that someone proposing to the girl he was attracted to was enough to take his head out of his ass and request formal permission for courting. Of course, the one he asked was Iruma, who after confirming with Kerori, said yes and informed both families. They might be part of Iruma's pack now, but they were also part of two noble families. It was a big deal!

Something that Iruma now knows thanks to Kalego-sensei's lessons. Talking about lessons... they were hellish. And that's the point of view from someone who went through the hell training for both the Harvest Festival and the Music Festival. It was truly a wonder the pack has not burnt out by now. But they kept on going and getting better each day. It was truly a magnificent sight, one that sometimes left Kalego speechless. Not that he would ever admit it out loud.

"Everyone's ready?" Iruma asked his inner circle, Alice, Clara, and Sabro.

"Yes, we are!" Sabnock answered, looking quite dashing in his formal wear. There was something about a demon in love that made them look even better. 

"Good, this is important and we should not be late," Iruma commented, fidgeting with his tie. 

However, he was stopped by the firm hands of his mate. "Calm down," Alice told his mate. He was much more confident than before. The Alice of a year ago would have never even dared to imagine ordering his master to do anything. Yet, now he scolded his mate without even thinking it twice. "Everything will be all right."

"Your right," Iruma sighed. "Let's do this!" He exclaimed with confidence, after taking a deep breath. 

Meanwhile, as the Abnormal Pack's Inner Circle made their way towards the meeting place, the 13 Crowns were greeting Bachiko in their ranks.

"Well, look at this, Iruma-san has now three members of the 13 Crowns in his pocket," Baal chuckled, ignoring the glares and suspicious looks sent his way. "His mother-in-law, the lovely Asmodeus Amaryllis, his mentor, the new member Barbatos Bachiko, and his ally, Azazel Henri. Isn't this exciting?! It has never happened before that a Demon King Prospect has such strong support."

"You're forgetting about Demon King Derkila," Paimon commented drily, not noticing how her words made Henri tense.

"Have you also forgotten how that your nephew is part of Iruma's pack and will be coming to the dinner?" Henri rapidly changed the topic of conversation, the comparison was too close and worrying to be left alone. "Doesn't that mean that you are also in his pocket?" The veiled insult and threat in his last words, without a change of tone or facial expression, was something only an Azazel could achieve. 

The demon's behavior might have been overlooked by the rest of the 13 Crowns, but it did not pass unperceived by Baal. "Interesting," he thought with a sly smirk. "One day he is arresting Lord Sullivan and the next he is allying his family with the Duke's grandson's pack, and the mention of the previous Demon King makes him nervous... that seems like something worth looking into. If only the spy during the Harvest Festival was not found. He truly is becoming a bother..."

"Of course, I am happy that my nephew is part of such a powerful pack!" Baal lied through his teeth with his fake smile still on his lips. "However, it is weird how he simply forgot about his dream of becoming Demon King and decided to follow Lord Sullivan's grandson. Don't you think?"

Amaryllis has had enough of this young demon trying to cause discord using his son-in-law's name. She was especially enraged by the rest of 13 Crowns falling for such ballant manipulation. "He is just that wonderful, the kind of demon that makes you want to follow him." The succubus cut in, her smile as sharp as a sword. "It might be difficult for you to understand, being as young as you are, but back in the day many talented demons were not simply born but made under the rule of Demon King Derkila." You are but a boy, stop trying to be something else, was left unsaid but clearly heard in her words. Baal stopped smiling to turn and glare at the succubus, who simply returned the look with a smile. "When powerful demons, who can easily stand on their own or start their own packs, decide to follow you, is the clear sign of a good leader."

"Like Demon King Derkila..." Baal thought out loud, glare melting into a thoughtful expression. 

"Just like Demon King Derkila!" Amaryllis exclaimed with a bright smile, not noticing Henri tense, but Baal did. "It's nice that you finally understand that!" Little boy, was once again unsaid but clearly heard.

Baal ignored the veiled insult and thought once more: "Interesting..."

Henri once more rapidly changed the topic of conversation, this time no one mentioned Demon King Derkila again or compared him to Iruma. For which he was forever grateful. However, that did not mean that Henri was not aware that Baal was scheming something. Ever since the blond had tried to get Lord Sullivan in trouble, Henri has been suspicious of him. Everything that has been happening lately: the attack on the school and the prison break... they were things that could not happen without the aid of someone in a high position of power.

Someone like Baal...

However, Henri had no proof of anything, so he could do nothing but observe for now. Though, the blond demon's reactions during the dinner were suspicious. 

"I'll have to talk with Lord Sullivan about this," Henri thought.

The rest of the dinner proceeded smoothly, with Iruma charming everyone around him. Even his opponents for the throne were charmed by him and most of the 13 Crowns were delighted by the boy. They found it hilarious that he had ordered an extra plate... no one has done that before!

However, what none of the 13 Crowns or Three Heroes were aware of, was that Iruma had slipped a secret message to both Leviathan Leiji and Belial-Berry Razberry. Both young demons were surprised to have received the note asking them to meet away from the adults. However, they were also quite curious. If there is something a demon would put before their self-preservation, would be their interest, amusement, and curiosity. And Iruma, being who he was, managed to catch all three of them. So, Leijo and Razberry accepted to meet with them and keep it a secret from everyone but their pack. That meant that not even their grandparents knew, neither did Lord Sullivan and Opera. Kalego was there for backup if necessary or to confirm Iruma's words if Leiji and Razberry did not believe him.

"What do you want from us?" Leiji was the first one to break the silence in the clearing- the place was veiled from the outside world with Kalego's magic.

"I was planning on letting my grandpa do the work for this and that without the support of your grandparents you would decide not to go for the throne or if you did, that you would not be too much of a safety issue for my pack..." Both demons and their companions tensed at Iruma's words. The kind and easy-going boy they met during the dinner was gone, and in its place stood a demon worth of being called Lord Sullivan's grandson. His unnaturally blue eyes were shining in an almost chilling way, they could practically see the dark feathers floating around him, giving them the goosebumps, and his wings... those were not demon wings. "I see you finally realized it. What was it?"

"Your wings..." Razberry whispered, shocked by the realization of the grave crime his granduncle had committed. The creation of the Demi Demon was branded punishable by death by Delkira as soon as he sat on the throne.

"How rare... I've shown my wings before and no one has ever noticed," Iruma commented.

"Only the 13 Crowns and the Three Heroes' family would know... your shade, the shape, the texture... it's all like Uncle Delkira," explained Leiji, stunned as his cousin by the revelation.

"Before you all get the wrong idea, grandpa did not make me into a Demi Demon," Iruma assured them while thinking: Technically it was Arikured. "He saved me," From my parents. "However, it does not change the fact that..."

"You'll have to become the next Demon King," Razberry finalized for the Demi Demon. "Even if you do not want to."

"Why tell us?" Inquired Leiji. "This is something you would want to keep quiet."

"Better to have you on my side now, than angry at your grandparents when they suddenly pull their support and being taken advantage of by the 13 Crowns in their quest to take the throne," Alice answered for his mate, knowing that he did not want to lie to his future allies if possible, but does not have the proof to make any accusations.

"There's something else," Razberry concluded.

"Ah," Iruma sighed. "We have a traitor in the 13 Crowns, one that wants to create chaos and mayhem in the kingdom." The Demi Demon confessed, making every demon in the clearing tense. "The only issue is that we do not know who and we have no proof. So, want to join the rebellion?"

Leiji and Razberry looked at Iruma with dropped jaws and wide-open eyes, in disbelief at what they were hearing. Sweet and kind Iruma was preparing a rebellion? Who would have thought?

"Count me in!" Razberry exclaimed, with an excited smile. "This is the most fun I've had in years!"

"Ah, I can't leave this guy on his own, otherwise, he'll end up dead in some ditch somewhere," Leiji sighed tiredly. "I will follow you as well. Those that follow a Demi Demon have been proven to have successful lives and careers."

"Good," Iruma smiled with satifcation. "This will be our plan..."

Chapter Text

"Good morning, dad, mom, grandpa," Iruma greeted his blood related family. Normally, he would have been having breakfast with his pack in the East Wing, but today he was on the West Wing to bond with his other family. Blood related family. Oh, how happy he was about having a good blood related family. Before the 13 Crowns' Dinner he was supposed to be adopted by Kalego and Opera, but Sullivan took advantage of the situation and finally made his claim on Iruma legal on all accounts. So, now he has three blood related guardians in the Netherworld. "Thank you for the food dad!" 

"You're welcomed," Opera blushed slightly at the beautiful smile his son had given him and took a seat. That's something Opera had to get used to. He no longer was just a servant and Sullivan's second in command. He was the father of Duke Sullivan's grandson. "How is your pack getting used to the manor?"

"Good, they are all having fun and enjoying the big rooms. Most of them are from common backgrounds so they are not used to such a big manor," Iruma answered, happy to be talking about the pack he is so proud of. "But I need to keep an eye on Sabro and Jazz, so they do not go into Kerori and Leid's room respectively. Honestly, if it was up to me they should be able to, they are courting and it is consensual. I really hate archaic noble traditions."

"Don't let your mate hear you say that," Kalego warned him, making his son shiver at the thought of Alice finsing out he was not following protocol. Which in return had Opera and Sullivan laughing. "How is Sabnock Silvia and Crocell Chima doing?"

That's right, both Sabro and Kerori's sister were staying at the manor. As they are starting school next week Alice decided that it was better for them to move in now and get used to their new temporary home. 

"Good! Silvia got attached to Chima very fast! She is delighted to have a sister, with only brothers in her family," Iruma chuckled, taking a big bite from his breakfast. "Not that Chima agreed on the fact that simply because their older sibling are courting it makes them sisters. But I think that she is softening towards Silvia."

"It does help that they are the only ones stayng in the Guest Wing of the manor," Opera deduced. "Even with Sabro and Kerori visiting them every day, they must feel a bit alone."

"I felt bad about that too... but I just can't bring myself to invite them into the East Wing," Iruma explained with a guilty frown. "This hormones are so weird."

"You've gotten used to them wonderfully," Sullivan praised his grandson. "Don't feel bad, the girls understand that perfectly. It is the same with me not inviting anyone from your pack other than Kalego or you into the West Wing." He sipped his tea, as he smiled at Irume. "Now enough of this guilt! How is your training coming around?"

Right, now that Iruma had learned everything that was urgent about demonic culture and history, not to mention, he's gotten his new strenght and flight abilities mastered, he has started his training on his blood skill called Gluttonous King Beelzebuth. Which let's say had everyone that was aware of it speechless. If Iruma had not been on their side, they would have been scared shitless about it.

Ali-san then came out of his ring with a proud and mischievous smile. "It's going incredibly well!" He exclaimed, moving to the other side of the table when Iruma had tried to shut him up. "His blood skill has so many smaller skills under its umbrella that it even shocked me!"

"What kind of smaller skills?" Kalego asked curiously, glaring at Iruma who looked ready to protest. 

Iruma sighed and slumped on his chair, before ansnwering: "The first skill is Predation, it allows me to absorb my target into my body. It includes organic matter, inorganic matter, skills, and magic. It can be used at a range and can now even affect space itself. If I am absorbing organic matter I better make sure they are unconscious, otherwise the success rate decreases. It doesn't seem to have a limit to how much I can absorb." Iruma looked down with a blush, when he noticed his family's shocked expressions. "Then there's Stomach, it is similar to Predation. I can absorb any target into it, but instead of being absorbed into my being, thwy'll be stored in Stomach. Items, people, anything, and they are not affected by time. So, if I store food there, it won't go to waste."

"That's so overpowered..." Opera murmured stunned.

"Well, Delkira could create islands with a wave of his hand," Sullivan coughed. "I would not be surprised that Iruma is able to destroy Islands with a wave of his hand, he is a Demi Demon as well."

"I want to know how he knows all of this!" Kalego exclaimed. 

"Ali-san seem to have been upgraded when I raised to Vav rank," Iruma answered his mom. "In He rank he was able to analyze my surroundings and opponents, then deduce they best way to deal with any situation. In Vav rank he is now able to do the same, but with me. So, he can aid me to level my strength, magic, and speed. Analyze my abilities and tell me how to get better. Analyzing my blood skill called Gluttonous King Beelzebuth was a piece of cake for him."

"Ha ha ha! You tell them Master! I am fabulous!" Ali-san paraded around the table proudly, basking under the stunned expressions of Iruma's family. "As for the other skills that my Master possess, one of them is Mimicry, which allows him to replicate the appearance, skills, and abilities of the absorbed targets. However, the degree of how much depends on the successful analysis and acquisition of the information regarding the target." By now Kalego, Opera, and Sullivan were openly gaping. "Isolation, allows him to isolate harmful materials or unnecessary for analysis. Gluttonous King Beelzebuth also has Corrosion, the ability to decompose the target. It woks hand in hand with Predation."

Suddenly, Ali-san shut up, making warning bells ring in Kalego's head. "What else?" He asked slowly, making sure to glare at the two. "What are you keeping from us?"

"You can trust us, we will support you whatever it is," Sullivan pressed, smiling gently at Iruma, who shrank into himself. 

"Ah," the Demi Demon sighed deeply. "Sould Consumption, it's a skill that can only be aactivated when a target loses their will to resist. Once they do, I can reap the marked target's sould, even if the target has recovered their will to live and fight." He evaded the gazes of his family. "That's why I did not want to say anything... it's a dark and horrible skill..."

"It's a skill that will save our kingdom if we ever go to war," Sullivan corrected him seriously. Iruma looked up shocked at the tone of voice of his normally cheerful grannpa. "It's a talent you should be proud of but at the same time use carefully. You are no longer human, Iruma. As a Demi Demon you should start getting used to your darker instincts and emotions. While kindness allowed you to build your pack and the connections you possess now, it was your slyness and shrewdness that allowed you to capitalize on them and thrive in the Noble Society of the Netherworld."

"We do not hate you, Iruma," Opera told his son gently. 

"So, you should not hate yourself," Kalego completed his mate's thought.

"Grampa, dad, mom," Iruma murmured, as tears of relief and happiness rolled down his cheeks. "I love you!" 

Kalego caught his son, as he threw himself on his chest and hugged him tenderly. 

I will make sure no one hurts him ever again, everyone thought as they looked over the crying Iruma. That's a promise!

Chapter Text

The Abnormal Pack was laughing annd bickering as they walked through the corridor towards their next class. They've recently had their familiar contracts renewed and could not be happier. Especially, Kerori, whose sister was the top student of her year. She has not stopped bragging about that, as if it was her achievement. But still, Chima had managed to get a Gimel rank and the Abnormal Pack was very proud of her.

"By the way, Iruma, Chima-chan and Silvia-chan applied for our Battora," Jazz spoke up, his voice cutting through the others conversations.

"Is that even possible? I thought all first-years had to wait," Iruma inquired confused.

"Normally, they do, but they got special permision from the Principal," Jazz chuckled.

"Granpa..." Iruma murmured desolated.

"That's my sister!" Sabro cheered for her.

"Sneaky... I think they've been spending too much time with our pack," Kerori sighed, but everyone could tell how proud she was by her smile.

"Nice-chi!" Clara cheered. 

"It was a smart decision, after all the publicity we got I would not be surprised if we get flooded with application," Alice thought out loud. "Espeically, after we moved our battora to the Royal One."

"We need the demonpower, since we are planning to expand our bussiness," Jazz mussed.

"Accept them both, they are family," Iruma gave his answer, making Kerori and Sabro smile at him.

"Are you all right?" Soi slowed his pace to walk side by side with Iruma and Alice, Clara was once again playing one of her favorite games: climb on Sabro Sabnock. "Ever since we met the new teachers you've been acting weird, and it has nothing to do with our next promotional test."

"I know... Ali-san told me that someone messed with my mind," Iruma's words, brought Alice and Soi to a stop. They turned to look at him with horror in their eyes. "It was before... you know what, during the Walter Park incident. I was supposed to know the female teacher, but for some reason I do not. Ali-san found out that my memory of her was taken from my mind."

"A mind controling blood skill?" Alice whispered harshly. "I can't believe this!"

"Grandpa thinks that it involves the prison break of back then and the Six Fingers," Iruma informed them. "Soi I would like your clan to try and find some information about them, about a blood skill that might be able to do something like this."

"Of course, sir," Soi straightened up and replied honorably.

"Thank you," Iruma sighed. "We better get going or the rest will get worried," they resumed their walk. "Both of you take care, I don't believe I was the only whose had their mind messed up with. There must be a reason why none of the Six Fingers was ever able to be recognized by anyone." Alice and Soi grimaced at that, not liking this situation at all. "I will inform the rest of the pack later today at the manor, but for now we are going to keep this quiet. I don't believe they'll be able to face... our teachers without giving away something without proper preparation."

"That's right, we have their class next," Soi pursed his lips. 

"What is you plan for the Heartbreaker Promotional Test?" Alice inquired, trying to aliviate the atmosphere around them- it won't work if they give up that something is wrong so soon. 

"Nothing, we each have to prove all that we are worthy of what we've achieved," Iruma answered with a smile. "This test was not made for us to win, we are facing our teachers! All of them! Or at least most of them! We will have to hold up the most we can and show off our talents. There's nothing to worry about, after all we've earned our place."

"Do you think that anyone will be demoted or have their rank raised?" Soi asked curiously, as for the most part his alpha's predictions have been on point.

"Alice will join me on rank Vav," Iruma smiled at his blushing and preening omega. "No one will be demoted... as long as they do not go into the test believing they've won. They'll need to play smartly and cleverly, if not cleverly, they must be sly about it. As for another person raising their ranks," Iruma's, eyes flashed red for a second. Alice and Soi then realized that Iruma was having Ali-san analyze the possibilities of their pack's chances on their next test. Ali-san has turned into a super computer, one of those from the pci-fi stories from Iruma's world. "Those in rank Daleth will raise to a He rank, but they'll have to go all out."

"Nice!" Soi smiled pleased by the news. 

"Fantastic!" Alice clapped happily.

Their smiles turned to frowns when they stopped before the classroom of the new teachers. If they could call themselves that.

"Here we go," Iruma took a deep breath. "Let's do this."

"Yes, alpha!" Answered his packmates.

They all crossed the door towards their next adventure, together.

- Meanwhile, in the teacher lounge -

"Honestly! What should be do about the Abnormal Pack's Promotional Test?" The question of one of the teachers had the whole room pause, before chaos summerged the room. 

"Honestly! They are insane!"

"Were we this bad when we were students!"

"They sure are not normal! We can't have them lumped together with the rest of the students!"

"For sure! From Daleth to Vav rank... they just began their second year! You need a Daleth Rank to graduate from this school and they already possess it!" 

"I mean, they are the Walter Park Heroes, they won the Harvest and Music Festival... not to mention Iruma! He is a whole monster on his own!"

"They have the Royal One!"

"I heard a rumor that Kerori has like 60 slaves!"

"Really?!"

"I heard that Alice burned a classroom the other day!"

"Another one?!"

"I heard that Jazz is thinking of expanding their bussiness outside our kingdom!"

"That's a school battora not a bussiness! What in Delkira's name?!"

"They are out of control!"

"They are getting cocky," that brough the rest of the room to another stop.

"You are right," this time it was said in a much calmer tone. The pace of the whole room seem to be slower. "They are constantly posing for every photograph."

"The number of applicants to this school has never been higher," another teacher commented. "Most of them said things like: 'I want to meet the Abnormal Pack'."

"Even the entrance ceremony was lively too."

"This is a problem! Babylis is a place to raise noble demons! Therefore, as teachers, we have a duty to break their horns and guide them down the proper path," the demons smirked viciously. "Let's teach those victory-drunk heroes the taste of crushing defeat. We shall be... the Formidable Rogues!"

One upon a time, it would have been the young students the ones who had to watch their backs and pray for a miracle. This time around, it is the teachers that will be on the receiving end of a shocking surprise. 

Kalelgo smirked in the shadows, releasing a creepy laugh as he imagined the faces of his colegues when they discover that defeating the Abnormal Pack will not be as easy as they expect it to be.

Chapter Text

Bathin Baraki was on fire! This was the best way to start the year with a bang!

"This is it people! The teachers went out with a bang right at the beginning, but that was not enough! Not against the Abnormal Pack!" Baraki shouted on the microphone, to the excited screams from the students. All reunited to observe the Promotional Rank Test of the Abnormal Pack, all united under the same desire: to see what they'll do next. And they did not disapoint! "At first, Robin-sensei tried to get Team Leid with an arrow to the heart! But... he missed! Yes, the genius archer missed a shot! How was that was possible, you might wonder. Well, here our Student Body President explained it to me. Leid used his blood skill to have not only Robin-sensei's sight blocked but also his magic's sight blocked. That caused the arrow's aquracy decrease and no balloon was popped. Leid extended his magic around his team, as a shield to have all magic deviate from attacking them. Wasn't that ingenious?!"

"That's so cool!"

"Can someone use their bloodline magic like that?"

"He grew up so much during the summer!"

"Did the Abnormal Pack have a especial training session while they were out of school? How did they manage to get so good in so little time?"

"That's the Harvest King for you!"

"They managed to escape, as Oswell-sensei stopped Robin-sensei from using his blood skill Bullseye Shot. Now they are gone! Vanished! And all of their balloons intact!" Bathin continued his broadcast in excitement, he truly loves his job. "Next came Team Valac! They faced off against Suzy-sensei! Clara was fast on the use of her bloodline magic and had vendine machines barricated before her and her team as protection. Not even Suzy-sensei's flower bullets could pierce through them!" More cheering from the crowd, the first years were getting quite hyped up. "She then created more balloons, then used them to distract Suzy-sensei, who proceeded to pop them all. Then with the aid of her kohai, Marbas F. Yabashi, who used his blood skill Perfect Understanding, Clara managed to get into the flower while it is reloading, and delivers a Pepper Bomb to Suzi-sensei, which left the sensei snizzing a storm!" The students laughed at the memory of their cheerful teacher sneezing and cursing. "For those who do not know, Perfect Understanding allows one to see the structure of all things. As they were running away, Suzy-sensei tried to catch one of the students under Clara's protection with a thread. However, Clara was expecting something like that! While her team was retreating she had created a corresive cloud, that's how Suzy-sensei's thread was desintigrated before she could trap anyone!"

"As expected of Iruma-sama's second in command after his mate Asmodeus-sama!"

"She is so much fun!"

"She even got Marbas to cheer! Is her charm unbeatable?" 

Clara indeed grew up this summer, Ameri thought with a proud smile, from her seat next to Baraki. To be able to copy Iruma's corrosion... she has gotten stronger. Especially, since it is not a tangible object!

"Then came the one we were all waiting for... Iruma!" Baraki shouted alongside the crowd. To say that Iruma was a crowd favorite was obvious, no one other than his mate Asmodeus Alice could match him in popularity. "Team Iruma faced off against Shiida-sensei. Shiida-sensei came out from nowhere and tried to capture Corcell Chima. However, Iruma had sensed her! He returned her kick, matchig in her in strength!"

If only they knew he was only able to do so because he is a Demi Demon and his strength is above average, Ameri thought with a dry chuckle.

"Iruma then quickly drew his bow and four arrows! What a mastery for someone so young!" Baraki continued, getting swept into the excitement of the crowd. "Shiida-sensei thougth that his aim was lacking, evading them all, but what she did not know was that it was all part of his plan! Out of the blue, he had her stuck to the wall with four arrows, arms and legs pierced! Team Iruma then ran away before Shiida-sensei recovered!"

"Amazing!"

"So cool!"

"That's the Abnormal Pack's Alpha!"

"He managed to get a teacher to bleed! Unbelievable!"

"I want to be like him when I grow up!"

Shiida-sensei was surely shocked, Ameri thought with a frown. She had not been expecting that. But how could she, when Iruma did not want to hurt her to begin with. I saw how his eyes flashed with guilt when he did so... he did not want to hit her. However, he did. That's braver than most demons can do. That's why I decided to ally myself with him and his pack. They are truly outstanding demons.

"But tricking teachers did not stop with Iruma, no. Team Soi took over that duty next!" Baraki continued, totally oblivious to Ameri's internal crisis. "Soi had managed to completely dissolve his team! His technique was impressive and got them to trick not one, but three teachers! By the time, Attori-sensei had discovered their trick they were already gone!"

"That was incredible!"

"Did you see those first years on Team Soi? They were huge! How did he managed to do that?!"

Training, a lot of training, Ameri nodded to herself in pride. Soi suffered through Opera's ardous training, increasing his stamina and magic, to the point he did not need to stay completely still and focus a lot to manage such a high-level technique. Ameri then frown at the memory of Attori-sensei laughed maniacaly afterward Team Soi had gotten away. There's something wrong with that teacher... I don't know what, but something is off... 

"Now... let's see who it will be next," Baraki said turning towards the screen. The crowd shouted so much that many demons feared that they were going deaf. "That's Team Alice and Team Caim! They are joining forces for the newly added task to the Heartbreaker Promotional Test!"

The students watched as Alice asked Caim to take their kohai away to safety.

"Wait, we are leaving Alice-senpai behind?" Silvia asked in concern.

"Don't worry. We've already decided what to do in case of an emergency," Caim reassured her.

"Amazing!" Silvia exclaimed amazed, while the rest were stunned as to when they had the chance to do so. 

"Oh man! You were so quick-witted!" Ifrit-sensei sighed in both wonder and annoyance. "It's incredible how you guys splitted away without missing a beat, you guys are truly a pack. Couldn't you have hesitated for a second?"

"As you've said Ifrit-sensei, we are a pack," that's all Alice had to say to defend their strategy. 

"Indeed you are," Ifrit-sensei smirked, amused by the cockiness of his student. "But have you not underestimated me?" Suddenly, scorching flames had Alice backing away in a hurry. "Have you ever fought someone who is more skilled in fire than you, Asmodeus Alice?" What followed was Ifrit-sensei toying with Alice for a while, he was practically kicking the omega's ass. "Why are you so persistant on not using your bloodline magic?"

Alice stopped frozen at that, stunned that anyone would ever question that.

Isn't it obvious?! Alice exclaimed internally.

Memory of his mate asking him to show off his fire flowers, sprung to his mind. 

"Your strong is beautiful and strong, and so warm," Iruma hugged the fire flower, Alice had been showing off, without a second of hesitation, stunning Alice. "You always lower the temperature around Clara and I, right? Even though, controling your magic like that must be tough. The reason I adore the warm flames that are always protecting us is because they are made up of your feeling and hard work!"

Aaah, he always does that. Bestow words like this upon me, Alice thought tenderly at the memory. Words that touch me more than I could ever imagine. He praised my magic for being beautiful and warm... so it will be the only magic I'll ever use!

He rose to his feet in determination and drew strength from his flames. 

"Still won't take my advice, so stubborn," Ifrit-sensei sighed in disappointment, expecting more from an Asmodeus. "Alright, I'm done. If you want to lose so badly. I'll just finish you off right now!" He called upon his fire to finish off the battle. However, his flames got punched back. Ifrit-sensei watched in shock the scene before him. "W-what is this?"

Crystal Blue Flames...!

"I was hoping to save this magic for when I face my mother-in-law, but you leave me no choice," Alice spoke, as poise as ever. As if he had not been toyed around a few seconds ago. "Now, have you ever fought someone who weilds fire you've never seen before, Ifrit-sensei?" Alice smiled mockingly, echoing his sensei's previous words.

Ifrit-sensei smiled, both in annoyance and excitement, and thought: Your kids sure know how to have fun, Kalego-sensei. A beautiful Blue Flower! That's what attacked him. What the hell?! His blue flames are drawing Ifrit in!

"Back off!" Ifrit-sensei growled, making Alice jump back. The teacher was annoyed, this was his bloodline magic he was losing control over. How annoying! 

"That poor thing, your discipling is scaring it!" Alice smiled as he rushed forward for another attack.

"You flames could use a little more discipline!" Ifrit-sensei replied, not backing out and returning the attacks. "Luring in other fires and absorving them, just what is that blue blaze?!"

"Amaryllis," answered a dead serious Alice as he wielded a sword made of pure fire. "I made this after studying some old documents with Balam-sensei. The details are top secret."

"So stingy," Ifrit-sensei tched. "Oh well, in that case, I'll just figure it myself!" From Ifrit-sensei's back two flame wings spread out. "So, your flames can absorb attack, huh?" Ifrit-sensei concentrated his fire in a form of a ball on his hands.  "Now, I can't help but wonder... how much can you swallow?! Aren't you curious too?!"

Alice did not stop and lowered himself to the ground, summoning a field of blue flowers. Using Amaryllis to its whole potential. The blue flames sprung up and swallowed the huge fire ball, following the attack by trying to submerge Ifrit-sensei in it.

It's devouring me! Ifrit-sensei exlcaimed internally.

Alice suddenly appeared from bellow and punched his teacher in the gut, giving it his all. "Hell's Inferno!" Alice staggered to his knees, after exclaimed "Yes!" in victory. However, it was no victory. From the derbis, Ifrit-sensei rose. Alice watched his teacher's flames devour his body in shock.

"That's impossible!" Ifrit-sensei growled angrily. "Damn it! I'm so pissed! How are you only He rank?!" Alice stared at him stunned. "You've gotta be kidding me! No way in hell someone like you is only a He rank! I respect Kalego-sensei, but!! His evaluation of you is low! Asmodeus-kun when you go kick Kalego-sensei's butt, I'll back you up!"

"That's certainly reassuring..." Alice smiled in excitement.

"Alright now, let's begin the round two!" Ifrit-sensei beamed, summoning a lance of fire. 

Meanwhile, with Team Caim. They've reached their obbjective, but they froze under the cold look of Opera.

"I-Iruma's father," Caim stuttered, making Opera's tail and ears twitch in happiness- his cold mask breaking at the pure happiness of the reminder that he was a father now. "Quick! Get to the device now!"

"Wait a second!" Momonoki-sensei appeared behind them, magic twisting around her in response of her anger. She was in a bad mood, she was just reminded that the love of her life was taken and had a son. Kalego-sensei! Momonoki-sensei moaned internally. Sorry students, but you will be on the bad end of my rage. "You'll have to go trhough me first!"

"You guys go and overloard the device, I'll hold her off for as long as I can!" Caim ordered them.

"On your own?! Are you insane?!" Marriane exclaimed in shock, not believing her team's leader's words. "You can't face a teacher on your own!"

"It is my duty as your senpai and as a gentleman to protect you!" Caim replied, making Marriane blush in wonder. "But I won't be on my own," he took out four familiar summoning riitual seals. 

That's right with Caim's bloodline magic, Translator, he can understand the language of all living creatures. And with the classical education he got before the Harvest Festival, he can manage this! The first years summoned their familiars: Zeze's familiar, a peacock, Uzu's familiar, a golem, Silvia's familiar, a chomping lion, Marriane's familiar, a scaled shark. Then they rushed off, leaving their senpain alone against Momonoki-sensei. Momonoki-sensei's Bolter was blocked by the Golem's Earth Shield, her Razor Wind was fend off by the peacock's Sound Wave. 

He was winning... so of course, he got cocky and goaded her. Told her that he could fend off against any magic she thinks of throwing against him.

Which was a horrible idea... Momonoki-sensei's blood skill Master of all Trades, there's no magic she is not skilled in. 

"Caim-san, don't you think it is a bit presemptous to to try and win against a teacher in a battle of classical education?" Momonoki-sensei stepped forward, barely containing her indignation. "Do your best to keep me entretained for a whole minute, ok?"

"Hmph, it is a gentleman's honor to monopolize a lady's time," was Caim's answer, as he readied himself for what's to come. 

The next battle was a valient one, Momonoki-sensei threw spell after spell without rest, but each and every single one of them got blocked by the familiars under Caim's guidance... until, the familiar ritual seals were worn off. Then there was nothing to stop Momonoki-sensei's spell from getting to Caim and bringing him down.

"You are over! The summoning seals have worn off, and your allies have dissappeared. Your body is at its limit too," Momonoki-sensei stood above Caim's body. "That took almost three minutes... pretty impressive. But it's over now!" She menancly stepped towards the first year student, but was suddenly stopped by Caim who hugged her from behind. "You!" She threw him to the ground in annoyance. 

"I won't let you touch them..." Caim struuggled to get back on his feet. 

"Tch... Girls don't like boys who don't know how to give up!" She drew our her wand and casted her spell. "Bolt Strike!" Caim swayed, but at the end stood firmly to the shock of everyone in the room. "Get out of my way!" She shouted angrily, throwing another spell at Caim. Earth, Fire, Wind, she threw everything she had at him, which left her exhausted and panting. "Haaa... haaa... haaa..."

However, Caim did not back down. He stood firmly and claimed with conviction: "You shall not pass!"

Chapter Text

"Hahaha!" Momonoki-sensei burst out laughing, as her students observed her in shock. "I must say, you've been a bigger challenge than I've anticipated. However, don't get cocky, student." She hissed those words with a sneer. "You are still just a student and won't be able to defeat me."

"That's where you are wrong sensei," Caim bravely stood up to the angry teacher. "I am not just a studnet, I am a member of the Abnormal Pack!" As his announcement echoed on the walls of the room, stunning everyone in it, a wall of ice burst before Caim, shielding him and the students behind him. "What are you waiting for?! Get going!" He turned around to snap at the first years who had stopped frozen in shock at the scene before them.

"Yes, Caim-sempai!" His kohai exclaimed, eyes sparkling with newly gained respect.

"It looks like we got here in time," Kerori exclaimed, before turning to gllare at the two kohai on her team. They shivered under the glare and straightened up in respect. At the beginning, they were roudy and unrespectful, but they got under control after Kerori... taught them a lesson. "Stay back and protect the students ooverloading the device! We need to defeat the S.O.S mission!"

"Yes, ma'am!" Both of them answered at the same time, saluting before doing as she ordered.

"Do you believe that simply because you are two you can defeat me?!" Momonoki-sensei yelled at them, throwing a powerful bolt of electricity towards the ice wall. However, it got sent back by a powerful kick. "W-what?"

"What about three?" IX landed beside her packmates, standing tall and proud.

"That kick! It can't be!" Momonoki-sensei exclaimed, turning to a proudly smiling Opera. 

"It is not Opera-dono's kick, I don't believe I can achieve that yet... but soon," IX announced, reading herself to attack. "But I've trained under him during the summer and have learned so much from him, do you want to know?"

IX did not wait for an answer and threw herself at her teacher with a powerful punch. Normally, a student won't be able to match a teacher physically, but this was one trained under the strongest hand-to-hand combat fighter. It did help that Momonoki-sensei was a long distance specialized fighter. Kick after kick, punch after punch, Momonoki-sensei received the same damage she had inflicted on Caim and doubled. No matter what spell she threw at IX, it bended around her and even sometimes joined her in an attack against Momonoki-sensei. 

"H-how is this possible?" Momonoki-sensei stuttered as she clunched her stomach, barely able to keep standing up. 

"My blood skill doesn't only work with people," IX smiled wickedly at her teacher. The poise and grace she was showing off was not something she used to possess, this was the confidence of a warrior. "Leid and I decided that we wanted to surprise people, show them that if you use your bloodline magic with ingenuity anything is possible. Even bending others magic so it has the desire to please me. Incredible... don't you think sensei?"

Momonoki-sensei stared at her students in stunned silence, she was trembling and did not know if it was out of anger or... fear. Since when did our students become so vicious? How is it that they can be this intimidating as second years?! They should be only students! 

... But they are not.

They are a pack.

That's what we did not take into account when building this test... and now we are paying for that.

"Sensei, I used to like you, your lessons were fun," Kerori started, with an icy gaze as she looked down on Momonoki-sensei- a look that had the teacher shivering.

"Used to?" Momonoki-sensei chuckled.

"Yes, used to," Kerori answered coldly. "Until the moment you decided to lay your hands on my packmate," Kerori smiled with cruelty. "But it does not matter now, after all my intended will take care of you."

"What?" Momonoki-sensei stared at her student in shock. Did she just threaten her? "Ku!" She coughed blood as a lance pierced through her body. "Im-impossible..."

"Did you not hear sensei?" Sabro asked her slyly from behind. "We love making the impossible real." He suddenly jumped away as Blushenko-sensei appeared from behind him. "It's been a while sensei!" Sabro smiled brightly at Blushenko-sensei, as he landed next to Kerori. As if he had not just run his sensei through with a lance. "How have you been? Missed me?"

"It seems that we have sorely miscalculated this," Blushenko-sensei said somberly, as he teleported Momonoki-sensei away. "You've gotten better," he praised sabro. "Made sure not to pierce any vital organ, but still made it as painful as possible. Why?"

"Why did we hurt her like that?" IX innquired, titling her head in an enticing way.

"Why are we angry?" Kerori continued, summoning her familiars.

"Why did we go so far?" Sabro smiled, crafting various shields behind the ice wall to protect every kohai.

"As I told Momonoki-sensei before," Caim finally spoke up, standing firm next to his packmates- even with all his injuries. "Because we are pack!"

Blushenko blinked in stunned silence. These students act more like pack than any other adult pack the teacher had ever seen. They protray the real and true characteristics of what being a pack truly is.

Blushenko-sensei gazed down with a smile and said: " I see..."

"Kerori!" Sabro called out. 

"I've got it!" She replied summoning her ice and merging it with her intended's magic, creating a powerful shield that protected them all from Blushenko-sensei's magical explosion. 

"Caim! IX! Protect the students!" Sabro called out, as he rushed forward into the fray. 

"Got it!" Both of them replied at the same time.

While IX and Caim protected the kohai and made sure to overload the device, stopping Sullivan from waking up, Sabro was battling Blushenko-sensei in a short-distance battle. Kerori stayed back and dragged Blushenko-sensei into a long-distance battle, while her familiars engaged in a mid-distance battle. Blushenko-sensei was fighting three battles in one, all of them with their own agenda but at the same time well coordinated with each other. Still what every student in that room forgot about is the fact that there might always be another teacher lurking around. They were victory-drunk after taking down Momonoki-sensei and forgot to always be attentive of their surroundings. So, they did not notice Robin-sensei perked on a tree right outside the room's window, ready to bring crashing down every one of their dreams.

Because that's what he loves the most. To wait for the right moment, for the last moment, the unexpected moment and have it all destroyed. The despair... so sweet!

But it seems that the teachers were the ones being too cocky this time around. 

Robin-sensei forgot one peculiar point. No matter how rare archers are in the Netherworld, he was not the only one. 

He forgot that in Babylis there's another archer. 

"Shit!" Robin-sensei cursed, as he dodged a very accurate arrow from his big sister's pupil. "From that distance... and just like that my concentration was broken..." As the shock slowly left the teacher, as the celebration bells rang from successfully sealing off Sullivan, a wicked and excited smile slowly spread through Robin-sensei's face. "So nice! Let's see if you can dodge this!" Robin-sensei quickly drew another arrow and threw it towards Iruma's back, who stupidily had turned to thank both his kohai for aiding him, by creating a platform from which he was able to shoot his arrow. "W-what?!" Robin-sensei stuttered as Irum rapidly turned around and absorbed the arrow into him. "What the heack is that?!"

"It seems that we underestimated them quite a bit," Blushenko-sensei appeared next to Robin-sensei, as they both watched Iruma and his team escape. "The kohai easily forgot about the real test and relazed after sealing Sullivan-sama. But the Abnormal Pack did not... Crocell's ice and Sabnock's crafting combined makes quite a scary shield. I was able to break through it, of course, but by the time I did they were gone and no balloon was popped. I fear what that shield will become in a couple of years."

"No balloon has been popped since the test has begun," Robin-sensei murmured, stunned by the realization. "This is so much fun! They surely kicked our assess!"

"They did," Blushenko-sensei chuckled. "But now they are to face their worst nightmare... Babyls' Guard Dog and Gargoyle!"

However, Iruma was not minding much the announcement that his mother and godfather were entering the playfield. 

No, he was angry.

So, very angry. 

Because there's a waste of space and magic that calls himself a teacher, yet he was about to torture his own student for the sake of fucking simple test.

"Is it fun Marbas-sensei?" Iruma asked him slowly, face impassive, as he had his Torture Arts' teacher in a choke hold against the wall. "I mean you must really feel pathetic about yourself if bringing other down and torturing them is what makes you happy." Iruma smiled slowly, a creppy and cold smile that had Marbas-sensei fighting the hold of his student even more than before. Marbas-sennsei was panicking, it was clear that Iruma had lost completely control of himself. "Daring to touch my packmate is a sin that must be paid dearly, sensei. Will you pay it?" 

"I-iruma," Jazz stuttered, regaining his strength slowly, using Chima to be able to stand up. "Leave him be, we have a test to pass."

Iruma blinked a few times, slowly regaining his control, turning his head to look at his packmate. He was injured, but he'll get better. He'll survive.

"You are right," Iruma sighed, turning back to Marbas-sensei. "This is a waste of time," Iruma looked coldly at his so called teacher and slowly and painfully absorbed the magic and energy of the torturer. 

"Is he dead?" Chima asked, not minding the fact very much. She has been spending too much time with the Abnormal Pack for that, and seeing the sempai he likes as an older brother, the same one who never minds answering her questions about economy and bussiness, being tortured... well, she was pissed offf. 

"No, but I absorbed his energy," Iruma sighed, finally releasing the limped body of his teacher. "He won't regain conscious for a while."

"What should we do now?" Jazz asked his alpha.

"We need to see if anoyone needs help," Iruma replied. "I know that Soi managed to hide his and Goemon's team from Balam-sensei, they are now hiding in the Royal One," Iruma chuckled. "Right in front of everyone's noses! Caim, IX, and Kerori, asked for my help before I found you, I sent my familiar there just in time for them to escape mother's wrath," everyone winced at the mention of a Master of the Valley and Kalego-sensei face off. "Leid managed to get just in time to blind both Balam-sensei and his familiar, his team and Picero's team are now hiding underground in a constant developing tunnel."

"How do you know all of this?" Chima asked him, eyes sparkling with admiration. 

"We've been constantly communicating with each other," Iruma pointed to the small device in his ear. "Just like we did in the Harvest Festival. That's how I knew that there was something wrong with Jazz, his device had been destroyed after all."

"What about Sabro and Alice?" Jazz quickly changed the topic of conversation, not liking the reminder that he had been tortured... he had been so scared. 

However, he knew that his alpha would get to him.

He always does.

"Alice is about to face off against mother and Sabro... SHIT!" Iruma cursed, making everyone stand up straight. "Atori-sensei made his move! He went after Sabro!"

"We need to do something!" Jazz exclaimed in equal parts worry and rage, his torture forgoten for now as he puts the safety of his packmate first.

"Balam-sensei is closer, he is rushing to his aid," Iruma informed them. "Alice just told mother about this and the test has been paused until further notice, we are meeting with them."

"What are we waiting for then?" Jazz exclaimed. "Let's get going!"

Chapter Text

"Big bro!" Silvia shouted with tears in her eyes as she burst into the healing ward of the academy.

"Silvia!" Sabro greeted her with a huge smile, he looked much better than he did before. "Are you ok?"

"Is she ok?" Kerori, who had been standing by his bedside, asked slowly, as the temperature of the room dropped. "You were the one at death's door!"

"Blushenko-sensei healed me!" Sabro protested, showing off his body without a single scar. "I am as good as new!"

"As good as new..." Kerori trembled with barely controlled rage, before punching the daylight out of Sabro. "You almost died! I could have lost you... I..." 

"Kerori," Sabro murmured sadly, as he watched his intended cry. "Come here," he hugged her to his chest. 

"We better leave them alone," Blushenko-sensei said as he watched his students with sadness. He exited the room with the Abnormal Pack following behind, Silvia and Chima decided to stay behind for their older siblings. "Is anyone else injured?"

"From Atori-sensei? No, but Marbas-sensei got me good," Jazz winced, making Blushenko-sensei flinch.

"From the bottom of my heart and in regard of Babyls Demon School Staff, Caim-san and Andro-san, we are deeply sorry," Blushenko-sensei bowed to the two stunned students, before proceeding to heal the whole pack. "This was supposed to be a test, a test for students. The way that Momonoki-sensei and Marbas-sensei treated you was unforgivable. They are now being punished by Kalego-sensei and Headmaster Sullivan-sama put them in probation."

"T-that's good," stuttered Jazz.

"Good to know granpa and mom have things under control," Iruma smiled viciously pleased, eyes shinning red for a second. Blushenko-sensei took a step back before he knew it, recalling how easily the Headmaster's grandson took down Marbas-sensei. "What about Shiida-sensei?"

That was the elephant (or whatever equivalent there was in the Netherworld) in the room. Atori-sensei proved himself to be an enemy when he attacked Sabro with everything he had and almost killed him, he was stopped by Balam-sensei but escaped the teacher and attacked Iruma. The Demi Demon proved to be his objective from the beginning. However, Shiida-sensei got on his way and saved Iruma, before the other teacher came and took him down. Of course, things would not be so easy with them. Amduscias Poro appeared out of nowhere to save the demon and escaped with him from Sullivan and Opera. After that Shiida-sensei was taken into the school's custody and jailed for the time being.

"She has been quite honest and has been telling us what she knows... but..." Blushenko-sensei answered the Abnormal Pack's Alpha.

"But a lot of what she knows has suddenly dissappeared? The same way no one ever knows the real faces of the Six Fingers?" Iruma cut him off with a sigh. "This is starting to get annoying."

"I better get going, the awarding ceremony will be happening soon," Blushenko-sensei practically ran away from his scary student.

"What is happening?" Soi asked his alpha.

"I don't know yet... but I believe that the spy, the enemy we have in the 13 Crowns and the Six Fingers might be connected," Iruma thought out loud, making his pack grimace. This was getting worse by the minute. "For now we better get going, we need to be there for our kohais."

"Yes, alpha!"

"Let's begin with the awarding ceremony," announced a grim looking Kalego-sensei.  On stage, the teachers stood in line, while the students that had participated on the Heartbreaker Promotional Test were waiting bellow. The whole thing was being broadcated by the Broadcasting Battora. "We will start with the first years."

"Uzu, Pheene Marianne, Sabnock Silvia, and Zepar Zeze, you all achieved to overload the device during the S.O.S mission," Balam-sensei spoke cheerfuly. "You trusted your sempais and focused on the task in front of you, even with a violent battle happening only a few meters away from you," Momonoki-sensei flinched at the jab from Balam-sensei. "You are all being promoted to Gimmel rank!"

"Amazing! Big bro, did you hear?! I am a Gimel rank!" Silvia jumped on her brother who spun her around with a huge proud smile.

"Caim-sempai! Thank you!" Marianne rushed towards Caim with a beaming smile, her respect for her sempai has grown bounds during the Heartbreaker Promotional Test- even with the rocky start they had.

"Thank you very much, sempai," Uzu bowed politely to Caim- she is Marriane's Security Demon and the other student on Caim's team. 

"Not bad Zepar," Alice congratulated his fellow omega with a respectful smile.

"Thank you sempai, I'll strive to do get better from now on," Zeze answered with a respectful bow.

"Marbas F. Yabashi," Balam-sensei continued, making everyone pay attention back to the stage. "You kept your cool under literal fire and worked side by side with your teammates, that behavior is admirable. The use of your bloodline magic was key to the escape of your team against Suzy-sensei, for that your rank will rise from Bet rank to to Gimmel rank!"

"Well done Yabashi-chi!" Clara jumped on her kohai, who blushed under the close attention of his sempai.

"No one else with the Bet rank will be advancing to the next rank," Kalego-sensei's announcement had various students pout and complain, but after such an hectic test they could not really take it to heart. They had so much fin and learned so much from their sempais... they had new ambitions now. They'll get stronger and better soon! Kalego-sensei smirked at the fire in the students eyes, his son has been infecting a lot of people with his positivity. "Now for those with an Aleph rank, Aim Olo and Incu Pamela!"

"Yes, sir!" The two lazy students straightened under the attention and glare of the scary teacher. 

"You both began this test believing that relaxing and doing nothing was the same, you told Picero that he had it easy and thought that you would not have to do anything for the whole test," the two students shrunk under the weight and shame of their teacher's words- because he was right, they had said those things. "However, Picero's words changed your view of point! You two understood by the end that to be able to relax you need to train, get stronger, and work hard, to build a safe house, in which you can protect others and relax. You came to the aid of your sempai and worked in seamless teamwork to blind Balam-sensei and his familiar. Which in return gave Team Leid time to get to you and aid your team in your retreat. For that you both will raise to rank Bet!"

"Good job kiddos," Picero floated towards them on his cloud. "Your hard work paid off."

"Se-sempai!" The two of them burst on crying, startling their sempai.

"W-what is happening?!" Picero stuttered in confusion.

"We will work hard from now on! We promise!" Olo wailed.

"We will become arquitects and create homes and safe houses for demons!" Pamela continued.

"So! Let us continue learning from you!" They both finished with determination.

"Kiddos..." Picero murmured, stunned by how much they grew in just on test. "Ok, I will. But you better not slack off from now on! At least, until you've earned it."

"Sempai!" Picero's kohais jumped on him, to give him a strong hug. 

"Who would have thought that Picero would one day be motivating others to work hard?" Alice whispered to his mate, who chuckled in return.

"Parpar Shin and Parpar Juju!" Kalego-sensei's voice made everyone turn from the crying and hugging trio, back to the stage. "While your team and the other three teams that participated on the S.O.S mission, were running away from Blushenko-sensei you did not just allowed your sempais to protect you. No, you both used your bloodline magic, Lost Mermaid, creating a sea of bubbles which distracted your teacher and gave your sempais a respite, which they used to get you all to safety. For that, you both will have your rank Aleph raised to a Bet rank!"

"Well done, girls!" IX celebrated with her kohais.

"Sempai! Thank you so much for believing on us!" Shin exclaimed, eyes sparkling with admiration.

"You were so cool fending off Momonoki-sensei!" Juju continued for her twin.

"Does this make it so that we have twenty first years ranking Bet and six students of Gimmel rank?" Iruma inquired stunned. "The year has only started, has a first year group ever starting with so many Bet and Gimmel ranking students from the get-go?"

"Not that I've heard of," Alice answered, stunned by the realization.

"Great! Something new for the school paper to write about!" Iruma moaned in agony just by thinking of it.

"Crocell Chima!" Balam-sensei spoke up, making everyone turn to him stunned. Another promotion? Chima was already Gimmel rank! Will she be Daleth so soon?! "You took the initiative faster than any other student, since the get-go you worked side by side with your team leader. Not once did you behave like you needed someone to defend you, but instead battled for your own safety. The way demons do! Your ice techniques were powerful, fast, and of high level. You aided your team leader by creating an ice platform from which he could shoot his arrow against Robin-sensei, used your ice against both Shiida-sensei and Marbas-sensei without a second thought. Your courage to face of teachers and your initiative, is why we are awarding you with a Daleth rank!"

After a moment of silence, the students burst into excited chatter.

"Wow..."

"So cool!"

"That's so great!"

"Well done, little sis," Kerori congratulated her little sister proudly.

"Thank you, sister," Chima replied, still stunned by what had just happened.

"That's my teammate!" Iruma praised his kohai, which had her blushing.

"So charming..." Alice sighed shaking his head.

Another girl fell for him, Alice thought bemused. How many more will fall? What am I saying?! Iruma is amazing! Of course, many girls will fall for him! They shoudl! But still I am the one he will always return to. 

"Crocell Chima!" Kalego-sensei's voice made everyone jump and turn to him with wide open eyes. What does she want with her now? They've already rose her rank! "This decision was not taken lightly, if you show us that we chose wrong, that you do not deserve your rank... you should know that we can take it from you at any moment. So... prove us right."

Chima stared into those deep eyes, eyes that had most demons shivering. But most demons have not seen him being teased by his husband, or fretting over his son, or shouting at the Abnormal Pack while they laugh and run away from him. She now could see the pride and challenge in those eyes.

"I will sensei!" Chima answered to the challenge with determination.

"Good," Kalego-sensei purred pleased.

"Now! For the Abnormal Pack!" Balam-sensei announced, making everyone straighten up with excitement. "You all did incredible! Way beyond what we expected! Not a single balloon was popped! So congratulations to everyone!" Everyone cheered at his words. They've done it! "You've all shown us that you deserve the ranks that were given to you and more! Those with Daleth rank will rise to He rank!" 

A pause... then...

"We did it!"

"That's how its done!"

"Whoo!!!"

"He rank baby!" 

"Crocell Kerori and Purson Soi, you both are already on He rank. However, you will not get promoted," Kalego-sensei was quick to cut the celebration of their victory. 

"What? Why?!" It was IX the one who exclaimed in shock. "Kerori-chan fought against two teachers and Soi-kun was able to hide two teams from even Balam-sensei's senses!"

"Because you dumb students are allready halfway through," Kalego-sensei sneered, pointing at their He insignias. "Do you think that raising your rank from now on will be easy? It will get much harder! Yes, Kerori battled two teachers, but she had help from various packmates. Not to mention, that she has not been able to use her blood skill in any ingenious way. Not like IX and Leid discovered and experimented. As for Soi, yes his technique was flawless and was of at least Vav rank... but if you take his bloodline magic and espianage abilities, what will be left? He needs to learn how to defend himself and attack, hiding won't aid him to get to Vav rank."

Everyone, teachers, first years students, Abnormal Pack, and those watching the broadcast stared at Kalego-sensei in shock. He was cruel and vicious with what he had said... but he was also right.

"Good thing he will be training under dad with IX starting from tomorrow," Iruma spoke up, unfazed by his mom's behavior. "He will be he best ninja ever!"

"Alpha..." Soi murmured blushing with pleasure at his alpha's praise. 

"We will get stronger, so you better get ready!" Kerori exclaimed with passion.

"Wait for it!"

"We will come for you!"

"We will become Vav rank before you know it!"

"Arrogant demons," Kalego-sensei said, but the proud smile on his lips betrayed his real emotions. "Asmodeus Alice!" He turned to his son-in-law. "You showed us the extent of your potential, you invented your own technique, a powerful technique. Amaryllis is something you should be very proud of and battling with a Zayin rank demon for over twenty minutes... for that you've proved that you are worthy of a Vav rank!"

"Vav... like Iruma..." Alice stared in shock. 

"Congratulations love!" Iruma kissed his mate, who hugged him back in happiness, as their packmates celebrated around them.

"You were dead right," Alice whispered in Iruma's ear. "Everything you've predicted happened. Will you rank up too?"

"No, I might be powerful but I lost control," Iruma whispered back. "To get to a Zayin rank one needs total control of their abilities, I lost it once I found Jazz all tight up."

"You did the right thing," Alice assured him.

"Of course, I did," Iruma replied. "He is pack."

Chapter Text

Hi everyone,

I am back... or at least I was for the last few chhapters. I hope you've enjoyed them! Five chapters and the Heartbreaker Arc is finally over! 

On the sad note, I am back on hiatus for a while. As the next arc has not even started it will take me a while.

I am truly sorry! I hope you'll continue supporting King of my Heart while its on hiatus!

XOXOKURENOHIKARI;)

Chapter Text

"This is bullshit!" Sabro cursed as he threw himself on the sofa, ignoring when Clara jumped on him.

The whole Abnormal Pack was laying down on their wing's living room and trying to catch their breath. They had just come back from their classes at school... their classes with Opera. Yes, you've heard me right. Opera had taken over Kalego's classes, while he went to deal with his brother. Things kept on turning more difficult by the second. It seems like Kalego's brother had been the one to recommend the six fingers teachers. Iruma had seen how heartbroken his mama had been at the news and had wanted to rage and break something. Opera had looked two second away from flying away and killing Naberius Narnia. At the end, Kalego had collected himself and excused himself from school to take care of this family matter. 

The issue was that Naberius Narnia, as a Border Guardian Demon, never leaves his post. Unless it was for The Devilam, capital letters, the one in which the 13 Crowns members are annoucned and every noble and high member fought to get invited to. As a Naberius and the mother of the heir of Lord Sullivan, he was invited for sure. The other issue, was that the Abnormal Pack was also invited. Not only were they members of the most interested pack of the kingdom and had various noble members, they also had very influential teachers that would be attending and wanted them there for various reasons. 

The Abnormal Pack felt wrong going and playing along their teachers, who wanted them to compete for the title of the next Demon King. It felt like a betrayal against their Pack Alpha, but at the same time it was their Pack Alpha's plans. They had orders to follow and they will. That is, if juggling their school classes and etiquette classes does not kill them first. 

Opera is the most spartan teacher they've ever met in their entire lives.

"It's a delicate situation Sabro," Iruma sighed, taking a seat on his armchair, while Alice took his place on his alpha's lap. "I don't like it either, but this is how things are for now. At least, until we figure out who is the one behind all of this."

"What is the better question!" Clara chimmed cheerfuly, from her corner playing with Lied. 

"What?" Alice turned to her confused. 

"Exactly what!" Clare replied with a beaming smile. 

"You buffoon speak like a normal demon for once in your cursed life!" Alice growled, the stress of the whole situation was starting to get to her. 

"Calm down, omega," Iruma caressed Alice's back trying to comfort him. 

"Yes, alpha," Alice shivered in pleasure at being called omega by his alpha. 

"What do you mean we should be asking what?" Iruma turned to Clara in inquiry. 

"Well, rather than going round and round trying to figure out who is doing this, we should ask what they want to achieve with all of this," Clara answered, earning various startled looks from her packmates. "If we want to stop them, knowing what they want is the best course of action. Because while we might not know who they are, we know what they want and can plan to stop that from happening. Also, it's strange. They can't take the throne with all of these scheming, only the strongest demon can sit there and we all know that no one can defeat a demi-demon. So, what are they trying to achieve if not take the throne?"

"I... since when are you these smart?" Alice asked her stunned, as the rest stared at her speechless.

"Don't be mean omega," Iruma coughed, collecting himself. "You have a point Clara-chan, what do they want to do with all of these chaos?"

"Unless, chaos is what they want," Soi thought out loud. 

"That would mean that they are... no!" Alice refused to believe that, shaking his head vehemently. "They went back to their origins? That would mean they lost themselves in their primal urges and stress! That has stopped happening in over a millenia!"

"Yet it can be a possibillity," Iruma frowned. "This is bad, if they truly went back to their origins... I need to talk with my papa." He gently lifted Alice off his lap an put him on his armchair, before heading towards his grandfather's office. In there he found both of them dealing with some business for the school. "We need to talk."

"Of course, come take a seat!" Sullivan beamed at his grandson, while Opera smiled at his son. "What's on your mind?"

"We've been talking about who is pulling the strings behind the Six Fingers and what is their objective... when he realized that maybe this chaos is their objective," Iruma shared his thoughts with the first adults he had ever learned to trust.

"You believe that they went back to their origins," Sullivan replied. At that moment he was not the doting grandfather of Iruma, but the Duke of the Netehrlands and one of the Three Heroes. "That's not good."

"Especially, since that would point to the direction that he is planning on dragging the rest of the Netherlands into that pit of sin and stress." Opera frowned. "Then again, if this is the objective, why would my brother-in-law be involved with them?"

"I don't know," Iruma sighed. "I honestly don't know and I am starting to believe I do not want to know. This is getting harder and harder, when will we catch a break?"

No one answered him. Because no one knew. This is something that has been planned for years if not decades before Iruma came to the Netherlands. They could only hope to be smarter and stronger than the darkness that's approaching their kingdom. Because as it stands, they are the only hope the Netherlands have to survive this rebellion.  

Chapter Text

As Iruma and Alice stepped through the beautifully crafted gates, adorned with delicate curves and the symbol of the Asmodeus family, they were greeted by the enchanting sight of Alice's Floral Garden. The path that lay before them was paved with pink rocks, mirroring the vibrant shade of Alice's hair. It seemed as though the garden itself had been designed to reflect Alice's unique beauty.

Lining the path were bushes of strange and captivating flowers, at least in the Netherworld, each one boasting a riot of colors that danced in harmony. These flowers seemed to defy the norms of nature, combining hues that were both striking and harmonious. They were a true testament to Iruma's artistic vision and his deep understanding of Alice's eclectic tastes.

To the left of the path, a small hill rose gently, adorned with clusters of small trees. Among them stood one grand tree, covered in delicate pink flowers. It was reminiscent of the sakura tree Iruma had famously crafted at their school, a symbol of their bond and the love they shared. The presence of this smaller sakura tree in the garden spoke volumes about Iruma's attention to detail and his desire to create a sanctuary that held deep personal meaning for Alice.

Continuing along the path, it eventually transformed into a bridge, gracefully spanning a small lake that was formed by a nearby waterfall. The sound of water cascading down the rocks created a soothing melody that filled the air. On the other side of the lake, the breathtaking beauty of the garden continued to unfold.

There, amidst an abundance of flowers and trees, stood a mesmerizing sakura tree. Though smaller than the one at school, it carried the same symbolic weight. Its blossoms filled the air with delicate fragrances, transporting Alice to a place of tranquility and serenity. Nearby, a small white gazebo stood as a testament to their love, providing a sheltered spot for intimate moments and quiet conversations.

Every element of the garden was carefully chosen and thoughtfully placed. Iruma's love for Alice was evident in the symbolism woven throughout the landscape. To the left of the path, a bush of red camellias represented the depth of their love, while the pink camellias symbolized Alice's longing for Iruma. On the right side, the blue lavender signified their fidelity, while the yellow lavender represented the refinement and elegance they found in each other. The scent of the lavender added an ethereal touch, enhancing the sensory experience of the garden.

On the other side of the bridge, a white chrysanthemum bloomed with grace, symbolizing loyalty and their devoted love. By the gazebo, red chrysanthemums exuded an intense passion, a fiery declaration of the emotions shared between Iruma and Alice.

With each step, Alice felt the profound love and thoughtfulness that Iruma had poured into creating this garden. The meticulously chosen flowers and their meanings reflected the depth of their connection. It was a sanctuary that embraced their shared history, symbolized their present affection, and held the promise of a beautiful future together.

As Alice stood amidst the beauty of the garden, surrounded by nature's masterpieces and Iruma's heartfelt gestures, he couldn't help but be overwhelmed by a sense of love, gratitude, and the renewal of their bond. It was a place where their relationship bloomed, blossomed, and thrived, a testament to the enduring power of their love.

Iruma and Alice settled into the cozy embrace of the white gazebo, surrounded by the vibrant beauty of the garden. They began to unpack their lunch, a delicious assortment of sandwiches, fruits, and pastries that Iruma had lovingly prepared. Well, that Opera had prepared at the request of his son. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers, creating a magical atmosphere for their intimate conversation.

"I'm so glad you love the garden, Alice," Iruma smiled at his mate, adoration clear in his eyes.

"Iruma, it's beyond breathtaking!" Alice beamed, admiring the surroundings. "Every detail, every flower... You've captured my heart once again. I can't express how much it means to me."

"You deserve the world, Alice," Iruma told him, making Alice blushing under the attention of his beloved. "This garden is my way of showing you just a fraction of the love and admiration I have for you. Each flower, each pathway, it's all a reflection of our journey together."

Alice touched a delicate flower petal and sighed. "These flowers... they hold so much meaning. The camellias for love and longing, the lavender for fidelity and refinement, the chrysanthemums for loyalty and passion... You've created a garden that tells our story."

"You remember them all?" Iruma wondered, blushing.

"Of course, I do," Alice looked at Iruma affronted. "This is my beloved mate's declaration of love! How could I not recall their meaning?!" 

"Every flower was carefully chosen to represent a part of our relationship," Iruma chuckled, trying to control the blushing that was overtaking his face. "They are reminders of the depth of our connection, the love we share, and the promises we've made to each other."

Alice leaned closer. "Iruma, you truly understand me like no one else. The sakura tree, the symbol of our time together at school, and this gazebo where we can create new memories... It's like stepping into a dream, a world where it's just the two of us."

Iruma gently took Alice's hand. "That's exactly what I wanted to create, my love. A haven where we can escape from the world and be ourselves, surrounded by nature's beauty and embraced by our love. This garden is a symbol of our renewal and optimism, a sanctuary for our hearts."

"A heaven in the Netherlands, that's ironic," Alice and Iruma laughed at the demon's comment. Alice then smiled tenderly. "Iruma-sama, I couldn't have asked for a more perfect place to spend time with you. Your thoughtfulness and love shine through every petal, every tree. I feel so cherished, so grateful to have you by my side."

"And I'm grateful every day for you, Alice," Iruma replied with grateful tears shimmering in his eyes. "You inspire me, and your happiness is my greatest joy. This garden is just a small token of my affection, but I promise to continue showering you with love and creating beautiful memories together."

"Iruma, you've already given me the most precious gift... your heart. And with it, this garden holds an eternal place in mine." Alice leaned in for a gentle kiss.

As their lips met, surrounded by the beauty and symbolism of their garden sanctuary, Iruma and Alice found solace in each other's arms. Their love, deepened by the garden's magic, blossoms with a renewed strength, creating a bond that will endure through the seasons of their lives. Especially, with the upcoming political war they'll be facing.

Chapter Text

The Deviculum, the grand masquerade ball of demons, was a sight to behold. Held in a lavishly decorated ballroom, its opulent surroundings exuded an air of decadence and power. The walls were adorned with intricately woven tapestries depicting scenes of mythical creatures and battles. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow that illuminated the grand hall.

As the attendees entered, their masks concealed their true identities, allowing them to embody their deepest desires and hidden intentions. The demons present seemed more beautiful than humanly possible, with flawless skin that shimmered in shades of iridescent blues, purples, and deep reds. Their eyes sparkled with an otherworldly allure, holding both mystery and danger.

Excitement and nervous anticipation hung heavy in the air as the crowd mingled and indulged in their own devious schemes. Whispers of power, alliances, and betrayal filled every corner, as demons sought to secure their positions in the Crown Thirteen Seats. It was a high-stakes game of politics and manipulation, where friendships were fragile and loyalty was scarce.

The tension was palpable, so thick it could be cut with a knife. Demons moved with calculated grace, their smiles belying the sharpness of their intentions. Each step, each gesture was measured, revealing the underlying desire to tear each other apart and rise above the rest.

And then, amidst the charged atmosphere, all heads turned in unison toward the entrance. Iruma and his pack, a formidable presence, had arrived. Whispers of their achievements, their influence, and their unwavering determination spread through the room like wildfire. The crowd sensed a shift in the balance of power, and their eyes followed Iruma's every move.

Iruma and his pack were dressed to impress in their exquisitely tailored attire. Each member proudly displayed their pack's emblem and their family's signet, symbolizing their heritage and the strength they carried within.

The shield of arms of their pack, a white phoenix on a black background, commanded attention and respect. The phoenix, with its wings spread wide in flight, represented the rebirth and transformation of their Head Alpha, Iruma, from a mere human, not that anyone but the pack knew, to a powerful demi-demon. It was a testament to his resilience and the indomitable spirit that had brought them all together. Beneath the majestic phoenix, the Latin inscription "ardenti in sempiternum" was beautifully engraved. It perfectly encapsulated the essence of their Head Omega, Alice, whose fire burned bright and eternal. It was a fitting fusion of their combined strengths and love, a symbol that held deep meaning for the pack.

The exclusivity of the event meant that only a select few, including Iruma, Alice, Sabro, Soi, Clara, Kerori, and Goemon, had received invitations. Despite their misfit class popularity, it was those members' noble ranks and the support of powerful families ensured their presence. To further bolster their standing, Ameri and Kalego, who held prominent positions in the demon society, joined them as trusted allies. Though, only Ameri was standing beside them, Kalego had a personal mission for tonight.

As they stepped into the ballroom, heads turned and murmurs of curiosity and admiration rippled through the crowd. Iruma and his pack emanated an aura of confidence and unity, their presence commanding attention amidst the elaborate masks and extravagant costumes of the other demons.

Some viewed Iruma and his pack with envy, seeing them as threats to their own aspirations. Others saw an opportunity for alliances and strategic partnerships. And a few, the wise and observant, recognized Iruma's potential to disrupt the established order, shaking the foundations of their carefully constructed plans.

The beautiful yet daunting ball had become the stage for a battle of wits, hidden agendas, and ruthless ambition. The demons, draped in elegance and splendor, exuded an aura of both trepidation and excitement. They were poised to unleash their most cunning strategies, prepared to stab each other in the back to claim the coveted seats of power.

In this den of calculated chaos, where demons wore masks to hide their true intentions, the fate of the Crown Thirteen Seats would be determined. The masquerade ball had transformed into an arena of political warfare, a battleground of shifting alliances and dark desires, with Iruma and his pack standing at the center, the catalysts of change.

"Well, it seems like we are the center of attention, again," Kerori commented with a giggle, as she was being escorted by her betrothed Sabro. 

"As if you could expect anything less from us!" Alice scoffed, clearly affronted that anyone would think otherwise.

"What's the plan Iruma-chi?" Clara beamed at their Pack Alpha. 

"Well, it seems that I have some family to meet tonight," Iruma hummed, the arm wrapped around Alice's waist tightening. 

"Sir Narnia Naberius," Ameri frowned, as she followed Iruma's gaze and landed on the intimidating demon. "Fear is a disgrace in the Netherworld and yet many demons fear the name Naberius. Especially, Sir Narnia. His name alone is enough to rouse thousands of demons."

"That's the demon that betrayed us," Sabro growled under his breath, glaring at the tall man. 

"For it to be a betreyal he needs to have been our ally to begin with," Purson corrected him. 

"He is our alpha's uncle," Goemon commented. "Does that not count?"

"Pack surprases blood ties, or have you forgotten that," Purson answered. "I am a clear example of that."

"Still, I have yet to meet him and I want to," Iruma spoke up, stopping his pack from continuing debating blood ties and pack dynamics. "Let's get going."

"Yes, alpha!" His pack replied unanimously and followed him through the ballroom. 

With each step, Iruma and his pack embodied a combination of elegance, power, and undeniable unity. They were a force to be reckoned with, and the masquerade ball served as a stage where they could make their mark, forging alliances, and securing their positions in the intricate web of demon politics. As the music swelled and the tension in the room grew, Iruma and his pack stood tall, ready to face the challenges that lay ahead. 

"Hello, uncle, it's an honour to finally meet you," Iruma bowed before Ser Narnia. 

"Iruma... my brother's son..." Narnia mumbled, looking at the bluehaired alpha before him with scrutiny. "You are late, the ball is almost over."

"Well, as interesting at the ball would have been, it's not like our presence would matter that much. We are still simply students," Iruma smirked cheekily at his uncle. "However, we are quite curious and could not wait for the news to reveal who the new Thirteen Crowns were." Iruma tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Why? Is there a reason we should have been here from the beginning?"

They both knew everyone will be gunning towards him. That whoever was betraying the Thirteen Crowns would have made a plan against him and his pack during this event. Which is why they decided to come last and make sure not to be involved. It's not like anyone would be crazy enough to do something after the Thirteen Crowns were announced. Right?

Just then the three greats took their place on the stage and everyone turned to look at their imposing figures. It was finally the time. 

"We, the Thirteen Crowns, the central pillars of the Nethwerworld, have after careful consideration decided on the new two seats." Sullivan announced, gaining everyone's attention. The tension in the ballroom was palpable and you could cut it with a knife.

"Sir Narnia, The Canine Lord and Sir Mephisto, The Gamesman King! We herby grant them the title and the duties of the Thirteen Crowns! Everyone please give them a round of applause!" Belial continued, as the crowd cheered. 

"Congratulations uncle," Iruma said, hiding his surprise at the news. He had not expected him to send an application, the Naberius family is well-known for staying out of politics. His heart gave out for his teacher who had been so excited. "It was well-deserved I am sure."

Narnia sent a startled look at the young boy, understanding the double meaning of his last words. But could not say anything, as he was called to march foward. 

"We chose them both because of their excellent capability and contributions to the Netherworld," Lady Levi continued. "And the significant influence they have over a wide range of demons..."

"I disagree!" A strong voice interrupted, as a blond man took center stage.

"Uncle?!" Sabro exclaimed shocked. "What is he doing?"

"There are many excellent demons gathered here," Baal continued. "Don't you think it's a wastee to not elect them? 'Cause I do." Everyone froze and turned to stare at him in stunned disbelief. What was he planning to do? "I understand the need to fill those two seats with new demons. But what if we open one more seat?" His smirk grew, becoming more wicked and deadlier. It was quite the combination with his beautiful aesthetic. "The most noble seat of the Thirteen Crowns, but almost certainly irrelevant to the future of the Netherworld. The seat which has been vacant for hundreds of years. The Legacy of a Glorious King. Demon King Delkira. Let's replace him. Did he say he would return?" Baal challenged Sullivan with a cold glare. "Or have you just been wishing for that to happen?"

"Grandpa..." Iruma murmured, knowing how hard it was for his grandfather to deal with the topic of Delkira. 

Those present at the scene were unable to fully grasp the situation. 

"Iruma," Alice turned to his mate as the ballroom erupted into chaos. 

"I see it too," Iruma replied with a frown, as he looked at how calm Baal looked being the center of all this chaos. "We found our traitor."

But not one of them could utter a word, overwhelmed by indescribable excitement and uncertainty, born of the historic moment they were witnessing. It was an exceptional situation. That is why they all mistook the ground shaking for the beating of their own hearts. And no one realized when a monster crashed through the wall, until it was too late.

Chapter Text

The grand masquerade ball, a spectacle of power and intrigue, was abruptly shattered as chaos descended upon the elegant affair. The room was filled with the murmur of conversations, the melodic strains of the orchestra, and the clinking of glasses, when suddenly, an earth-shattering crash reverberated through the ballroom. The very wall behind the stage exploded, sending debris flying in all directions. Dust filled the air, momentarily obscuring the shocked faces of the noble crowd. As the haze settled, a monstrous figure emerged from the newly created opening, its immense form casting a shadow over the room.

The creature stood towering, a grotesque combination of twisted limbs, jagged spikes, and fiery eyes that glowed with malevolence. Its ebony skin was etched with pulsating veins, and its breath came in heavy, thunderous rasps. With each step, the ground trembled, adding to the terror that gripped the hearts of the attendees.

Panic rippled through the once composed and scheming crowd as demons fled in every direction. Masks were discarded, revealing expressions of sheer terror as they scrambled to escape the destructive path of the monstrous intruder. Elegant gowns and tailored suits were torn, trampled upon, forgotten in the face of imminent danger. Tables were overturned, sending fine china and crystalware crashing to the ground. The once beautiful tapestries that adorned the walls were ripped apart as if they were nothing more than flimsy cobwebs. The grand chandeliers that had bathed the room in a warm glow now swayed precariously, threatening to rain shards of glass upon the terrified guests.

Amidst the chaos, screams pierced the air, blending with the sounds of destruction. The elegant ballroom, once a symbol of opulence and power, now resembled a battlefield, its beauty shattered by the unstoppable force that had invaded its sanctity.

Determined to wreak havoc, the monstrous creature bellowed, its deafening roar overpowering any remaining semblance of order. Its wild, uncontrolled rampage continued, leaving a trail of devastation in its wake. The dance floor, once a symbol of grace and celebration, now bore the scars of the monster's wrath, as cracks splintered across its surface. Fear hung heavy in the air, palpable and suffocating. The noble crowd, once filled with aspirations and hidden agendas, was now united by a single instinct: survival. The once-mighty demons, renowned for their cunning and power, were reduced to vulnerable beings, fleeing from an unknown terror.

In this moment of pandemonium, the plans and ambitions that had consumed the minds of the attendees faded into insignificance. Their world had been shattered, their illusions of control obliterated. The demon ball had transformed into a battlefield, and their fight for power and supremacy was replaced by a fight for survival. 

Amidst the destruction, Iruma and his pack stood their ground, their expressions resolute and determined. United by their shared strength and resilience, they faced the monstrous intruder head-on, ready to protect those they cared for and restore order to the chaos that had consumed the ballroom. As Iruma's gaze shifted towards the esteemed 13 Crown Baal, his suspicions intensified. There had always been a lingering doubt in his mind regarding Baal's loyalty, and the look of pure delight on Baal's face amidst the chaos and fear only solidified his doubts. It became clear to Iruma that his instincts had been right all along.

With a furrowed brow, Iruma pondered Baal's motives. What could be the purpose of orchestrating such an attack? It didn't take long for Ali-kun, the mischievous entity residing within Iruma's Gluttony Ring, to piece together the puzzle. Ali-kun's eyes widened with realization, his misaligned grin widening. "Baal wanted this attack," Ali-kun exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and amusement. "He craves the opportunity to swoop in, save the day, and gain the backing of powerful individuals. This chaos is the perfect stage for his manipulative ambitions."

Iruma's mind raced as the pieces fell into place. Baal, with his cunning and charismatic demeanor, sought to exploit the vulnerable situation to his advantage. By appearing as the hero who could quell the monstrous threat, he aimed to garner support from influential figures, solidifying his position within the 13 Crowns and furthering his own agenda. Understanding Baal's objective, Iruma's expression hardened. He had always been underestimated, seen as the naive and kind-hearted newcomer. But now, armed with the truth and his unwavering determination, he was prepared to expose Baal's treachery and protect those who were unwittingly caught in the crossfire.

The chaos and destruction surrounding them provided an opportunity for Iruma and his pack to reveal the true nature of the traitorous 13 Crown Baal. They had been thrust into a battle not only against the monstrous intruder but against the deceit and ambition that threatened the fragile balance of their world. With a resolute expression, Iruma exchanged a determined glance with his loyal pack members. As they navigated through the chaos, Iruma's mind raced with strategies to expose Baal's true nature without further endangering the lives of those around him. He knew the stakes were high, but he also knew that he had the support of his pack, their unwavering loyalty fueling his resolve.

In this desperate hour, Iruma was determined to unveil the traitor within the 13 Crowns, to protect the innocent, and to restore order to the once-glorious masquerade ball. With each step, he moved closer to confronting Baal, ready to expose the deceptive mask worn by the one who had sought to exploit their world for personal gain. Iruma and his pack were quick to get into the monster's way and battle it. As the battle raged on, Iruma realized that his usual arsenal of arrows infused with Alice's fire would not be enough to defeat the monstrous threat orchestrated by Baal. Determined to protect those in danger and thwart Baal's plan, Iruma made a decision that would unleash the full power of his bloodline magic.

Summoning the ancient powers of Beelzebuth, Lord of Gluttony, Iruma unleashed a series of sub-skills, each one more formidable than the last. He focused his energy and tapped into the immense potential hidden within his bloodline. With a surge of power, Iruma activated Corrosion, causing the monster's form to decay and dissolve under the intense influence of his magic. The destructive force of the sub-skill melted the creature like a candle under a scorching flame, reducing it to a mere pool of disintegrating matter.

But Iruma's use of his bloodline magic did not stop there. In a daring move, he harnessed the abilities of Predation, he effortlessly absorbed the remnants of the dissolved monster. It was a spectacle that left onlookers in awe and disbelief. The Gluttony Ring, acting as a conduit for Iruma's power, played a crucial role in the deception. As Iruma devoured the monster, the Gluttony Ring emitted an ethereal aura, obscuring the true nature of the event. It gave the illusion that it, and not Iruma, was the entity responsible for swallowing the creature.

The nobles, caught in a moment of confusion, gazed at the Gluttony Ring with both fear and awe. They marveled at the power it possessed, believing it to be the source of the miraculous feat unfolding before their eyes. Little did they know that the true mastermind behind this display of strength was Iruma himself.

Alice and the rest of the pack, did not give a fuck about the nobles, and hurriedly rushed over to Iruma's side, concern etched on their faces. However, Iruma's attention remained locked on Baal. There was a determined glint in his eyes, and a mischievous smirk formed on his lips. He had finally found the traitor he had suspected all along, and now the time for decisive action had arrived. Baal's face contorted with a seething glare, realizing that his nefarious plans had been unraveled. The tension between them crackled in the air, the weight of their confrontation palpable amidst the chaos that still lingered.

Iruma's smirk only widened in response to Baal's anger, relishing the opportunity that lay before him. He knew that the game had just begun, and it was time to outmaneuver his cunning adversary. With a calm and collected demeanor, Iruma allowed a momentary pause to hang between them, reveling in the silent battle of wills. Iruma's mind raced, contemplating his next move. He needed to expose Baal's true intentions and ensure that justice prevailed. The stakes were high, but Iruma was fueled by a mix of determination, loyalty, and the desire to protect those he cared for.

As the seconds ticked by, Iruma's plan began to take shape. He would utilize his wit, his cunning, and the strength of his pack to corner Baal and unveil the treachery that had threatened their world. It was a battle of strategy and guile, where every move mattered. His pack members, standing by his side, shared a silent understanding. They were ready to support Iruma, their trust in him unwavering. With their combined strength and unwavering loyalty, they formed an unbreakable wall against any attempt to undermine their cause.

Iruma's gaze locked onto Baal's, a fire burning within his eyes. It was a battle not only for victory but also for the truth and justice that he held dear. The game had been set in motion, and Iruma was prepared to outsmart his cunning opponent, employing every resource at his disposal. With a confident step forward, Iruma signaled to his pack it was time to leave the ball. In that moment, Iruma's smirk held a mix of confidence, resolve, and a touch of mischief. He was ready to engage in this high-stakes game, where the winner would claim victory and the loser would face the consequences of their betrayal.

The game was on after all.

Chapter Text

"What should we do, Iruma?" Alice asked his mate, concern etching his features as they cuddled in their bed after the disastrous gala.

"I do not know," Iruma replied with a sigh, the weight of the situation evident in his voice. His usual cheerful demeanor was overshadowed by the gravity of the betrayal they had experienced. "This is not just about the Six Fingers and a traitor in the 13 Crowns anymore... this has become personal."

Iruma's frown deepened, and Alice felt a mix of worry and empathy surge within him. Seeing Iruma, the pillar of their pack, affected in such a way was both disheartening and motivating. They were in uncharted territory, facing challenges that tested their unity and resilience.

"Now we might have three traitors within the Thirteen Crown, two of whom have connections to our pack," Iruma continued, his voice tinged with frustration. "I can't even fathom how my mother is handling this. She had always looked up to her older brother... I saw her return, distraught and seeking solace in Dad's arms."

Alice listened attentively, his grip on Iruma tightening as they shared the weight of their worries. They were no longer just students navigating the intricacies of the Netherworld, but key players entangled in a web of deceit and betrayal.

"So, should we wait and see how to proceed?" Alice inquired, his voice laced with uncertainty.

"I think that would be our best course of action," Iruma answered, a hint of resignation in his tone. "Reacting impulsively would only lead us into their traps. We must plan our moves carefully, considering every angle."

Alice nodded in agreement, knowing that their patience and strategic thinking would be essential in navigating the dangerous path ahead. However, there was another matter that needed addressing.

"There's also the fact that Henri-dono informed us that they might know the truth about you... about your demi-demon heritage," Alice revealed cautiously, his concern deepening.

"Baal's line of questioning during the last 13 Crowns meeting does raise suspicions," Iruma mused, his expression morphing into a predatory smirk. "Well, if they do come after me, I will simply show them why demi-demons are feared and revered in equal measure."

Alice couldn't help but feel a surge of admiration and determination as Iruma's confidence radiated from him. He knew that his mate was capable of facing any challenge head-on, embracing his demi-demon lineage and using it as a source of strength.

"We will face whatever comes our way together, Iruma," Alice affirmed, his voice steady. "As a pack, we have overcome countless trials. This will be no different. We will expose the traitors, protect our loved ones, and reclaim the integrity of the Thirteen Crowns."

Iruma's gaze met Alice's, their eyes reflecting the unyielding resolve within their hearts. They were prepared to confront the threats that loomed ahead, fortified by their love and the unwavering bond of their pack. Together, they would weather the storm and emerge victorious, for they were more than just individuals—they were a force to be reckoned with, united against any foe.

As Iruma lay in bed, his mind filled with swirling thoughts and worries, he couldn't help but dwell on the secret he held close to his heart. The knowledge that his true identity as a demi-demon might be on the verge of exposure weighed heavily on him. Graduating high school was still his goal, a milestone he yearned to achieve before revealing his heritage to the world. But with the traitors within the Thirteen Crowns looming, that goal seemed more precarious than ever.

The concern for his pack's safety gnawed at Iruma's soul. They were his family, his most cherished bonds, and he would do anything to protect them. The realization that their lives were now under the scrutiny of those who sought to harm them filled him with an overwhelming sense of responsibility.

Yet, as exhaustion washed over him from the battle they had endured, Iruma knew that he needed to find solace in sleep. His mind and body required rest, a respite from the turmoil that had consumed their lives. With a deep breath, he made the difficult decision to set aside his worries for another day.

Closing his eyes, Iruma surrendered to the embrace of slumber, trusting that the dawn would bring new opportunities and clarity. He believed in the resilience and strength of his pack, knowing that they would face the challenges together, supporting one another through every trial.

For now, sleep beckoned him, offering a temporary escape from the weight of his concerns. In dreams, he sought respite and renewed determination, hoping that when he awakened, he would find the strength and clarity to navigate the treacherous path that lay before them.

Tomorrow would be a new day, a chance to gather their thoughts, strategize, and unveil the truth behind the traitors. With his pack by his side, Iruma knew that they would face whatever awaited them, their unity serving as an unbreakable shield against adversity.

And so, as sleep claimed him, Iruma found solace in knowing that even in the darkness of the night, the embers of hope burned within him. With each passing moment, they would grow stronger, guiding him towards the resolution he sought.

In the quiet of the night, Iruma embraced the tranquility that sleep offered. It was a temporary reprieve, a moment to replenish his energy and gather his thoughts. As he drifted into the realm of dreams, he allowed himself to believe that tomorrow held the promise of a new beginning—a chance to confront the traitors, protect his pack, and safeguard the secret that held his identity in the balance.

With a faint smile lingering on his lips, Iruma surrendered himself to the realm of dreams, finding solace in the knowledge that he was not alone. His pack stood beside him, their unwavering support a beacon of strength in the face of uncertainty. And as sleep claimed him, he held onto the belief that they would emerge victorious, their unity and determination guiding them towards a brighter future.

The following morning, as Iruma and Alice conveyed their decision to the rest of the pack, a mix of emotions filled the room. Some members of the pack expressed their concerns and discomfort, yearning for immediate action to bring the traitors to justice. It was clear that the tension had ignited a fierce sense of protectiveness within each of them.

However, as the words of their Pack Alpha resonated through the room, a collective understanding settled in. They realized the importance of patience and strategic thinking in the face of such a perilous situation. They acknowledged that Iruma's decision was born out of careful consideration and a desire to ensure their actions were well-planned and effective. Though not entirely satisfied, the pack members accepted their Pack Alpha's wisdom and leadership. 

From that moment forward, an air of heightened vigilance permeated the pack. They understood that they were at war, not only against external threats but also against the traitors within their ranks. They pledged to be on constant alert, watching for any signs of deceit or danger, ready to defend their pack and their loved ones.

In the days that followed, the pack intensified their training, honing their skills and sharpening their instincts. They fortified their connections and communication, ensuring that no detail went unnoticed. Every member carried the weight of their shared mission, and they stood prepared to face whatever trials lay ahead.

The atmosphere within the pack was charged with a mix of determination, resilience, and a touch of unease. While they respected Iruma's decision to wait and gather information, the urgency of their circumstances lingered in their minds. They knew that time was of the essence, and they were prepared to act swiftly and decisively when the moment was right.

As they continued their daily routines, the pack members remained acutely aware that their world had shifted. The lines between friend and foe blurred, and they were reminded of the importance of trust and loyalty within their tight-knit group.

Every interaction and encounter became an opportunity to gather information, to decipher the true intentions of those around them. They meticulously observed the actions and words of their fellow students, ever watchful for any signs of treachery that could expose the traitors within their midst.

In the midst of this newfound war, the pack's unity became their greatest strength. They leaned on one another for support, drawing courage from the unwavering bond that held them together. Though the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, they faced it head-on, knowing that they were not alone.

With their senses heightened and their determination unwavering, the pack stood as an indomitable force, ready to protect one another and bring the traitors to justice. They were warriors, bonded by their love and loyalty, standing shoulder to shoulder in the face of adversity. Together, they would prevail, for they were more than just a pack—they were a family, bound by their unbreakable spirit and unwavering resolve.

Chapter Text

Alice and Iruma chose to visit a charming little lakeside park, where the atmosphere was serene, and the air carried the fragrance of blooming flowers. As they strolled hand in hand along the cobblestone paths, the world around them seemed to melt away, leaving just the two of them in their own enchanting bubble.

Iruma's laughter rang out like music as he attempted to feed the demonic beasts that lazily glided across the glassy water. Alice's eyes sparkled with affection as he watched Iruma's earnest attempts to make friends with the feathered creatures. They both knew that, no matter what, Iruma's kindness was infectious.

They found a cozy spot under the shade of a grand oak tree, where a picnic blanket had been spread out with a delightful spread of sandwiches, fresh fruits, and a medley of snacks. Sharing stories and jokes, they fed each other bites of food, savoring the flavors and the closeness that their love provided.

The gentle breeze ruffled Iruma's hair, and Alice couldn't resist tucking a loose strand behind his ear, their fingers brushing in a tender caress. They exchanged stolen kisses, their lips tasting sweet like berries from the basket.

As the sun dipped lower on the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow, they decided to take a leisurely rowboat ride on the tranquil lake. Iruma manned the oars, while Alice lounged back, gazing up at the sky. The water lapped at the sides of the boat, creating a soothing rhythm.

The sky painted a breathtaking palette of colors as the sun made its final descent. Orange and pink hues melted into deep purples and blues, reflecting off the water's surface. Iruma and Alice watched in awe as the day turned into night, sharing kisses and whispered caring words.

Back on dry land, they spread out a cozy blanket once more, this time to lie down and stargaze. They pointed out constellations and made up their own stories about the stars. As the night grew darker, they huddled closer, their fingers entwined, and Iruma's head resting on Alice's chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. They felt the magic of the night surrounding them.

With gentle words and soft laughter, they whispered their love for each other beneath the canopy of stars, time seemed to stand still, and they were content to stay wrapped in each other's arms, where every moment was a treasure and every touch was a promise of forever.

Unfortunately, their date had to come to an end and they had to return back home. They had a busy day tomorrow. As Alice and Iruma enjoyed a quiet breakfast together, the morning sunlight filtering through the windows, they couldn't help but discuss the well-being of their friends, Sabnock and Iruma’s mamma, Kalego.

"I've been keeping an eye on Sabnock," Alice began, concern lacing his words. "After his uncle's betrayal, he's been struggling. I try to be there for him, but it's clear that he's going through a tough time."

Iruma nodded, his expression mirroring his worry. "It's not easy to deal with family betraying you like that. Sabnock has a good heart, though. He'll find his way through this." Their thoughts then turned to Kalego, whose situation was equally troubling. "Mamma’s older brother seems determined to keep him away from me," Iruma sighed. "He thinks I'm dangerous because of my heritage. What’s troubling is the fact that he knows. That they know."

Alice frowned, clearly frustrated by the situation. "Kalego deserves to make his own choices. We can't let his brother dictate his life. Especially, not when he is clearly involved with the Fingers and has betrayed the Kingdom."

Just as they were contemplating how to support their pack members, Soi entered the room. "We were just talking about Sabnock and mamma," Iruma explained, filling Soi in on the situation. "They're both going through a tough time."

Soi's eyes filled with empathy as he listened, and he nodded in understanding. "I'll do what I can to help them. They're a part of our pack, and their well-being is our concern."

Iruma then mentioned an intriguing possibility. "Ali-kun had a thought. He believes that someone with a bloodline like yours might be involved with the Fingers."

Alice raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the idea. "That's an interesting theory. Soi, would it be possible for your clan to investigate this?"

Soi nodded decisively. "Absolutely, Iruma-sama, Alice-sama. I'll reach out to my clan and have them look into it. If there's any connection between someone with a similar bloodline and the Fingers, we'll find it."

With their plans set in motion, the pack's determination to protect their own and uncover the truth. There was still much left about the Fingers that was a mystery and Iruma did not like. At all. Especially, since he has marked them as their pack’s number one enemy.

What a mess, Iruma sighed internally. Nonetheless, I have something else to do right now.

Iruma was not letting his Archery Master brood any longer. He knew that her failure to secure a position within the Crowns Thirteen had deeply affected her. But Iruma was determined to help her regain her confidence with the support of Robin-sensei.

Together, they visited Mistress Bachiko's place, where they found her amidst a sea of books and scrolls, drowning in her own disappointment. With Iruma and Robin-sensei's infectious positivity, they began the arduous task of helping Bachiko overcome her self-doubt. They reminded her of her own strengths and the remarkable progress she had made. Slowly but surely, her confidence began to resurface.

As days turned into weeks, Bachiko started to believe in herself again. She found solace in her friends' unwavering faith and her own abilities. It was during this transformative period that Bachiko received a surprise visit from her father, the head of the Barbatos Clan. He had been monitoring her progress and was deeply impressed by the resilience and determination she had shown. In a heartfelt conversation, he acknowledged her growth and the strength she had found within herself.

With pride and love in his eyes, he made a momentous decision. He named Bachiko the Principal of the Barbatos Clan, a position of great honor and responsibility. But that wasn't the end of the surprises. In a gesture that solidified their alliance, Bachiko's father proposed a treaty of cooperation and friendship between the Barbatos Clan and the Abnormal Pack. He recognized the value of their connection and believed that together, they could achieve greatness.

Bachiko, now standing tall as the Principal of her clan, graciously accepted her father's proposal. The treaty was signed with a sense of hope and unity, sealing the bond between the Barbatos Clan and the Abnormal Pack. It was a momentous step toward a brighter and more harmonious future.

As Iruma, Robin-sensei, and Bachiko celebrated their shared success, they knew that the challenges of the Netherworld would continue to test them. But with the strength of their friendship and the alliances they had forged, they were ready to face whatever came their way, together.

Chapter Text

The moon hung low in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the small parcel in the Sullivan state, where Kalego’s house was located. Kalego stood alone in the dimly lit living room, his normally stern expression marred by a mixture of heartbreak and fury. His elder brother, Narnia, had betrayed everything their family stood for, tarnishing the proud Naberie name. Kalego's mind replayed the revelations he had discovered only a couple of days before. Narnia, once a figure of trust and authority within the family, had become a traitor. The loyalty he had sworn to the Naberies had crumbled, replaced by allegiance to forces that sought to undermine everything Kalego held dear.

As the second son of the Naberie family, Kalego had always carried the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. The Naberies were known for their unwavering loyalty, their commitment to honor, and their dedication to the Demon World and Babyls Demon School, where Kalego served as an instructor. Narnia's betrayal cut through all of that like a dagger to the heart. But it wasn't just the family name that had been tarnished; it was Iruma, Kalego's son and Narnia's nephew, who had paid the price. The innocent boy had been caught in the crossfire, hurt by the consequences of his uncle’s betrayal. It was a wound that cut deep into Kalego's soul, and the flames of anger burned brighter within him.

The revelation of Narnia's treachery was like a storm that raged through Kalego's emotions. Heartbreak, fueled by the betrayal of a brother he had once trusted implicitly, clashed violently with the seething anger that threatened to consume him whole. As he paced back and forth in the dimly lit living room, Kalego's mind made a swift and irrevocable decision. The family he had created, the bonds he had forged with Iruma and the others who stood by him, were now the priority. The Naberie bloodline, tainted by Narnia's actions, held no sway over Kalego's loyalties anymore. In that moment, Kalego resolved to protect the family he had chosen over the one he had been born into. The next time Narnia stepped out of line, Kalego would not hesitate to bare his fangs at his older brother.

The night air outside the house carried a chill, mirroring the cold resolve that now enveloped Kalego's heart. As he stared out into the darkness, the moon casting shadows across his troubled features, Kalego knew that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges. Yet, driven by a potent mix of heartbreak and fury, he was prepared to face whatever lay ahead in defense of the family he had chosen to call his own.

The gentle knock on the door of Kalego's small house snapped Kalego out of his dark thoughts. Opera, Kalego's mate and husband, stood patiently on the doorstep, their eyes reflecting concern and care. The rules of Kalego’s house were clear - only Kalego could grant entry to his abode. It was a testament to the promise Opera had given him during their courting.

As the door creaked open, revealing Kalego's weary and troubled countenance, Opera couldn't help but feel a pang of worry deep within themselves. The lines of stress etched on Kalego's face were more pronounced than usual, and the weight of recent revelations seemed to hang heavy on his shoulders.

"Kalego," Opera spoke softly, their voice a soothing balm in the midst of the storm that raged within. "How are you holding up after... after what happened with Narnia?"

Kalego's sigh carried the weight of the world, a mixture of sorrow and anger manifesting in the exhalation. He motioned for Opera to enter, the small but cozy house providing a refuge from the turmoil outside. As they settled into the dimly lit living room, Kalego struggled to find the words to express the tumultuous emotions that churned within him.

"I feel like the very ground beneath my feet has shifted," Kalego admitted, his usually stern demeanor softened in the presence of Opera. "Narnia's betrayal has stained not just our family name but has wounded Iruma, and I can't shake the weight of that responsibility."

Opera, sensing the heaviness in Kalego's words, reached out to gently clasp his hand. The touch was a reassurance, a silent vow that they would face whatever challenges lay ahead together. "We'll get through this, Kalego. You're not alone." The fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the room as Kalego tried to collect himself. Opera's concern deepened, and he asked, "What do you plan to do about Narnia?"

Kalego's eyes flashed with a resolute determination. "I won't let his actions go unpunished. He betrayed not just the family but the very principles we stand for. I am the dog of Babyls, and if anyone dares to become our enemy, I will put them in their place. Blood or not!"

Opera's gaze softened as he looked at Kalego, a fond smile playing on his lips. Despite the turmoil that surrounded them, this was the man they had chosen to mate and marry, the one whose strength and resilience had drawn them in from the very beginning. Opera had always admired Kalego's unwavering commitment to his principles, his fierce loyalty, and the fiery spirit that made him the perfect guardian for Babyls.

In the quiet moments that followed, Opera couldn't help but reflect on the journey they had undertaken together. The challenges they faced, the victories they celebrated, and the love that had grown and solidified between them. Kalego, with his spitfire personality and warrior's heart, had become Opera's anchor, a source of strength in times of adversity.

"I've always known you were a force to be reckoned with, Kalego," Opera admitted, their voice carrying a mixture of admiration and gratitude. "You're like a guardian, a fierce protector of everything you hold dear. Babyls is fortunate to have you, and so am I."

Kalego's eyes, still tinged with the shadows of anger and heartbreak, met Opera's gaze. The connection between them spoke volumes, a silent understanding that transcended words. In that moment, they were more than just mates; they were a team, a united front against the challenges that life threw their way.

"I won't let Narnia's betrayal break us," Kalego declared, his voice firm. "We'll face this together, Opera. No matter what comes our way, we'll overcome it."

Opera nodded, the warmth of Kalego's assurance washing over them like a comforting embrace. It was a relief to see that, despite the storm that had descended upon their lives, Kalego remained resolute and unyielding. The bond they shared was a testament to their resilience, a love that could weather any storm.

"I have faith in us, Kalego," Opera said, their eyes reflecting the unwavering trust they had in their connection. "We've faced challenges before, and we've always come out stronger on the other side. This won't be any different."

As they sat together in the quietude of their home, the firelight casting a warm glow around them, Opera marveled at the strength that emanated from Kalego. The spitfire warrior, their mate, had faced the betrayal of his own blood with a determination that only fueled Opera's admiration. Together, they would navigate the complexities of family, loyalty, and the fallout from Narnia's actions. Opera knew that the road ahead would be fraught with difficulties, but they also knew that the love they shared would be their guiding light.

Opera watched Kalego with a playful gleam in their eyes, aware of the storm of emotions that still raged within their mate. The fond smile on Opera's face softened the edges of the tension that lingered in the air, and they gently placed a hand on Kalego's shoulder.

"There's something else I need to tell you," Opera began, their tone taking on a more serious note. "The Abnormal Pack, they're not as energetic as usual. The turmoil in the Demon World has started affecting them, and I thought, maybe, a change of scenery would do them good."

Kalego's furrowed brow betrayed his concern for their children. The Abnormal Pack held a special place in their hearts. Opera's decision to take them to Siren Island, a place known for its serene beaches, was a thoughtful gesture. Yet, as Opera continued, the mischievous glint in their eyes became more pronounced.

"I've arranged for a relaxing getaway for all of us. The beach, the sun, the sea—it'll be a perfect opportunity for them to unwind," Opera explained, but their mischievous smile widened. "And, well, you know how the kids are. They might have some plans of their own."

Kalego's suspicion deepened, and he shot Opera a wary look. He had come to recognize that mischievous glint as a precursor to something unexpected, something that often left Kalego questioning the sanity of his mate's decisions. A shudder ran down Kalego's spine as he braced himself for whatever Opera had concocted.

"Opera, what aren't you telling me?" Kalego asked, his voice edged with caution.

Opera's grin widened, and they feigned innocence. "Oh, nothing much. Just a little surprise. You'll see when we get there."

Kalego sighed, recognizing that there was more to this trip than a simple beach getaway for their kids. Opera had a penchant for turning seemingly ordinary situations into unforgettable adventures, often leading them into unexpected escapades. Despite the reluctance in his heart, Kalego knew better than to go against Opera's plans. There was an unspoken agreement between them, a dance of compromise and understanding.

With a defeated sigh, Kalego nodded. "Fine, Opera. Let's go to Siren Island. But remember, if your surprise involves chaos, I won't be held responsible for what happens."

Opera chuckled, their mischievous demeanor undeterred. "Oh, don't worry, my love. It's just a bit of fun. We all need it, especially after everything that's happened."

As they prepared for the journey to Siren Island, Kalego couldn't shake the feeling that this trip would be anything but ordinary. Little did he know that the journey ahead would not only offer respite for their children but also unravel a series of unexpected events that would test the strength of their family bonds in ways they could never have anticipated.

Chapter Text

The Abnormal Pack stood in awe as they arrived at Siren Island. The beach stretched before them like a canvas painted with hues of serenity and calmness- a rare thing in the Demon World. The perfectly clean shoreline, untouched by the chaos of the Demon World, seemed like a haven untouched by the conflicts that had plagued their lives. Each member of the Abnormal Pack, from the mischievous Lied to the stoic Soi, took in the breathtaking scenery with wide eyes. Goemon, known for his composed demeanor, couldn't help but crack a rare smile at the sheer beauty that surrounded them. Picero, the reserved member of the group, found himself captivated by the tranquil atmosphere.

Kerori found solace in the rhythmic sound of the waves. The ebb and flow seemed to echo a sense of calm that she hadn't experienced in a long time. Schneider, Sabro, and Elizabetta exchanged glances, a silent acknowledgment of the reprieve this island offered. However, it was Iruma who stood at the forefront of the group, his eyes wide with wonder. The demonic beach, with its purple-hued water and pristine sands, was a sight unlike anything he had ever seen. The colors seemed to dance in the sunlight, creating a mesmerizing spectacle that left Iruma breathless.

"I never imagined a demonic beach could be so beautiful," Iruma whispered, his voice filled with genuine awe. The contrast between the chaos of their daily lives and the tranquility of Siren Island was like a balm to his soul.

Clara, always one to embrace excitement, twirled around in the sand, her eyes sparkling with delight. "This is amazing! I can already feel the stress melting away!"

However, before they could start enjoying the beach fully, they all froze and turned towards Opera in trepidation. The Abnormal Pack castedd wary glances toward their guardians, Kalego and Opera. Their skepticism was palpable, fueled by the fear that this serene vacation might transform into yet another one of their teachers' notorious training exercises or, worse, a scheme for one of Opera's "crazy" ideas. Alice, usually the picture of composure, raised an eyebrow as he eyed Kalego and Opera suspiciously. Sabro crossed his arms, ready for whatever challenge might come their way. Clara, sensing the tension, flashed a mischievous grin, already plotting the potential chaos that might ensue.

The Abnormal Pack had been through enough unexpected events at Babyls to develop a healthy dose of skepticism, especially when it came to the intentions of their teachers. However, Opera, with his characteristic flair for the dramatic, took a step forward, breaking the apprehensive silence.

"Children, fear not! Today, we're not here for training or any grand schemes," Opera announced, a twinkle in his eye. "We're here for a good time, and what better way to enjoy this beautiful island than with a friendly competition?"

The Abnormal Pack exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of what kind of "friendly competition" Opera had in mind. Kalego, on the other hand, felt a bead of sweat forming on his temple, suspecting that this seemingly tranquil moment was merely the calm before the storm.

Opera's eyes gleamed with mischief as he continued, "I propose a cook-off! Okonomiyaki, to be precise. A battle of culinary prowess between me, the master of the unexpected, and Kalego, the stern guardian of discipline!"

Kalego's eyes narrowed at the challenge, a mixture of irritation and reluctant amusement flickering in his gaze. The Abnormal Pack, however, burst into laughter at the absurdity of the situation. The prospect of their strict and disciplined teacher engaging in a cooking competition with the unpredictable Opera was too amusing to ignore.

Seeing the Abnormal Pack's laughter, Kalego sighed, realizing that the gravity of the situation might not be fully understood by his students. However, with a resigned shake of his head, he accepted the challenge. "Fine, Opera. A cook-off it is. But let me make it clear – no theatrics or tricks. We're here to enjoy a peaceful vacation, not entertain your whims."

Opera chuckled, seemingly undeterred by Kalego's warning. "Agreed, my love. May the best chef win!"

As Opera and Kalego prepared for their impromptu cook-off, the Abnormal Pack, now reassured that their vacation wouldn't take a turn for the worse, rushed excitedly toward the water. Laughter echoed along the shore as they splashed in the vibrant purple-hued waves, leaving behind their worries.

As the Abnormal Pack dispersed to explore the beach, Opera couldn't contain his satisfaction at seeing their reactions. This was exactly what he had hoped for – a chance for them to relax and enjoy a moment of peace in the midst of the turmoil that had gripped the Demon World. Meanwhile, Kalego observed the scene with a mixture of relief and cautious optimism. Seeing the kids, his adopted family, find joy in the simple pleasures of the beach was a welcome sight- even if he would never say it out loud. Yet, a nagging suspicion lingered in the back of his mind, knowing that Opera's mischievous plans were yet to unfold.

For a moment, it seemed as though the worries and challenges of the Demon World had been left behind. The Abnormal Pack, with their guardians embroiled in a comical cook-off, embraced the simple joys of the island. The Abnormal Pack reveled in the freedom that the island offered. As they played in the sand, splashed in the vibrant water, and laughed under the clear demon sky, it was evident that Siren Island had cast its spell on them. Iruma, in particular, couldn't tear his eyes away from the surreal beauty of the purple-hued water. It was a stark contrast to the waters from Earth, he allowed himself to be lost in the enchanting atmosphere.

As Picero, Schneider, Jazz, Kamui, Goemon, Soi, Lied, and Sabro dashed excitedly toward the water, laughter and playful banter filled the air. The beach became a canvas of vibrant colors as the Abnormal Pack indulged in the simple joy of swimming in the radiant, purple-hued ocean of Siren Island. Waves crashed against the shore, leaving a trail of frothy excitement in their wake. Meanwhile, on the sun-drenched stretch of sand, Alice, Iruma, and Clara turned their attention to Elizabetta, who lounged gracefully on a beach lounger, basking in the warmth of the sun. The sunlight highlighted her blonde hair, creating an ethereal glow around her.

Kerori, ever the fashion-forward demon, was elegantly attired and comfortably sheltered under a beach umbrella. Alice, Iruma, and Clara exchanged glances, as they turned their attention to Kerori, she raised a perfectly arched eyebrow, a silent reminder that, as an ice demon, she did not fare well under the sun's intense rays.

Elizabetta, with a serene smile, adjusted her sunglasses. "Kerori has a point. The sun can be quite unforgiving for certain demons."

Kerori nodded, her eyes hidden behind stylish sunglasses. "I prefer to avoid becoming a sun-kissed demon, thank you very much."

Clara, always quick on her feet, grinned. "No problem, Kerori! We wouldn't want you melting on us."

Kerori scoffed, unamused, as she adjusted her umbrella to ensure maximum shade. Alice, Iruma, and Clara, realizing that their friends were content with sunbathing and shadowbathing, decided to join the others in the water. As they plunged into the cool embrace of the ocean, the Abnormal Pack reveled in the joy of the moment. The water, with its unique shade of purple, seemed to hold a magical quality, washing away the worries that lingered in the corners of their minds. Laughter echoed as they splashed, swam, and enjoyed the freedom that Siren Island offered.

Back on the beach, Kerori reclined in her shaded oasis, occasionally sipping a cool drink. Elizabetta, beside her, glanced at the playful scene unfolding in the water with a subtle smile. The dynamics of the group, a collection of demons with diverse abilities and personalities, never failed to amuse her. As the sun cast a warm glow over the tranquil beach, Alice, Iruma, and Clara joined the others in the water, their laughter blending with the rhythmic sound of the waves.

As the Abnormal Pack played in the vibrant purple waves, Iruma and Alice found themselves drawn to each other in the midst of the ocean's embrace. The water, cool and refreshing, provided the perfect backdrop for an impromptu date. Iruma, his blue hair dampened by the ocean spray, couldn't help but be captivated by the playful glint in Alice's eyes. Alice, in turn, felt a warmth radiating from within as he caught Iruma's gaze.

With a teasing smile, Alice splashed water at Iruma, his laughter mingling with the rhythmic sounds of the ocean. Iruma retaliated with a playful splash of his own, and soon, the two were engaged in a watery dance, their laughter echoing across the beach. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the water as Iruma and Alice swam side by side. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in a realm of shared laughter and stolen glances.

As they swam, Iruma couldn't help but admire Alice's grace in the water. His pink hair, now damp and clinging to his shoulders, framed a face that radiated both strength and beauty. Alice, in turn, found himself drawn to the way Iruma moved, his movements fluid and confident, a testament of how much he had grown since becoming a Demi Demon.

The banter between them took a flirtatious turn as they floated on their backs, the water cradling them like a liquid hammock. The setting sun painted the sky in hues of pink and orange, casting a warm glow over the ocean. Alice, his gaze locked onto Iruma's, couldn't resist the urge to draw him closer. Their fingers intertwined as they floated, the connection between them deepening with every shared moment. Alice's heart raced, mirroring the rhythmic beat of the waves that surrounded them. Iruma, his gaze filled with a warmth that transcended the ocean's cool embrace, couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for this unexpected date on Siren Island.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the beach, Iruma and Alice found their impromptu date interrupted by an unexpected disturbance— a massive Kraken rising from the depths of the ocean. The Abnormal Pack, their playful banter silenced by the looming threat, stared in disbelief as the tentacled creature towered over the water.

“This was supposed to be a vacation!” Lied whined as he was thrown away by the Kraken, Jazz quickly rushed to check on his mate- luckily, they were both fine.

In the blink of an eye, Sabro leaped into action. With a swift motion, he summoned his Ohma, a mutant-like beast known as a Kelbie. Riding the creature over the waves, Sabro gripped an axe tightly in his hand, determination etched across his face. Alice, ever quick-witted and ready for a challenge, joined Sabro in the daring endeavor. Flames erupted from his fingertips as he hurled fireballs toward the Kraken. The battle had begun, the clash of elements echoing across the beach as the Abnormal Pack watched with a mixture of awe and concern.

Despite Sabro and Alice's valiant efforts, it became evident that the battle was not tilting in their favor. The Kraken's tentacles thrashed, and its monstrous form seemed impervious to their attacks. The Abnormal Pack watched anxiously from the shore, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Just as the odds seemed stacked against them, Iruma, having sensed the urgency of the situation, emerged from the shadows. Clara, always ready to assist, threw a feather toward Iruma, who caught it with precision. In an instant, Iruma summoned a bow and arrow from the feather, determination gleaming in his eyes.

With a single-minded focus, Iruma notched the arrow and drew back the bowstring. The world seemed to pause for a moment as he aimed for the Kraken's vulnerable spot, a target discerned through the aid of Ali and his superior analytic abilities. In one fluid motion, Iruma released the arrow, and it soared through the air with incredible speed. The Abnormal Pack held their breath as the arrow found its mark, hitting the Kraken's vulnerable spot with pinpoint accuracy.

The Kraken convulsed, its monstrous form writhing in pain. Sabro, seizing the opportunity, swung his axe with renewed vigor, aiming for the weakened areas exposed by Iruma's precise shot. Alice intensified his fire barrage, exploiting the Kraken's momentary vulnerability. The battle reached its climax as Iruma, Sabro, and Alice coordinated their attacks seamlessly. The Kraken, unable to withstand the onslaught, succumbed to their combined efforts. The waves settled, and the once tumultuous sea transformed into a scene of calm once more.

The Abnormal Pack, initially frozen with tension, erupted into cheers, as Sabro, Alice, and Iruma emerged victorious. The adrenaline of battle now replaced by relief and triumph, the trio rejoined their friends on the shore. Iruma, still holding the bow, exchanged glances with Alice and Sabro. The bond they shared, forged in the crucible of battle, was a testament to the strength of their friendship and the unpredictable nature of life in the Demon World.

The cheers of victory echoed along the shoreline as the Abnormal Pack, drenched but triumphant, reveled in the aftermath of their battle against the Kraken. The civilians who had been enjoying the beach joined in the celebration, their applause blending with the crashing waves and the lingering echoes of magic. As the Abnormal Pack caught their breath, the civilians on the beach approached, expressing their gratitude.

In the midst of the celebration, a mysterious figure lingered in the shadows, a smirk playing on their lips. Their eyes, hidden beneath the shadow of a hood, observed the Abnormal Pack with an intensity that hinted at familiarity. The figure murmured under their breath, "Not bad, rookies."

The Abnormal Pack, oblivious to the presence of the enigmatic observer, continued to celebrate their victory. Sabro, with his Kelbie at his side, exchanged hearty laughs with Goemon and Jazz. Alice, his fiery aura still lingering, shared a triumphant high-five with Jazz and Clara. Iruma, his bow and arrow now replaced by a satisfied smile, joined Lied and Soi in the revelry.

Opera, having concluded the cook-off with Kalego in an unexpected tie, approached the group with a mischievous grin. "Well, it seems the beach has proven to be more eventful than anticipated!"

Kalego, still recovering from the chaos of the cook-off, nodded with a bemused expression. The events of the evening had taken unexpected turns, adding layers of excitement to their supposedly peaceful vacation.

As the Abnormal Pack regaled the others with tales of their battle against the Kraken, the mysterious figure retreated further into the shadows. The smirk on their face hinted at knowledge beyond the immediate events.

The night continued, marked by laughter, shared stories, and the soothing sound of the ocean. Little did the Abnormal Pack know that their victory against the Kraken had not gone unnoticed. The mysterious observer, shrouded in intrigue, lingered on the fringes, watching the young demons.

Chapter Text

As the Abnormal Pack basked in the glow of their victory, a ripple of energy swept through the air. The atmosphere shifted subtly, at the arrival of none other than Mindgames King Mephisto, a prominent figure among the New 13 Crowns. His imposing presence cut through the celebratory chatter, drawing the attention of the Abnormal Pack and the beachgoers alike.

Mephisto, adorned in his casual beach attire that undermined his authority, approached the group with a discerning gaze. A smirk played on his lips as he acknowledged the Abnormal Pack for their successful battle against the Kraken.

"Well done, rookies," Mephisto commended, his voice carrying an air of amusement. "Especially you, Iruma. Your precision in targeting the Kraken's vital points was exhilarating to witness. Not bad for a young demon."

Iruma, though surprised by the unexpected praise from a member of the 13 Crowns, couldn't help but feel a swell of pride. Mephisto had recognized his skills in the heat of battle.

"Thank you, Mephisto," Iruma replied with a humble nod, his blue hair tousled by the sea breeze. "I owe it to my master, Supreme Bow Barbatos Bachiko, for teaching me the art of archery."

The demons surrounding the conversation, those who had been eavesdropping on the interaction, erupted into excited whispers. The mention of the Barbatos Clan, known for their mastery in various demonic arts, sparked a renewed admiration among the onlookers.

"Did you see that shot?" one demon exclaimed to another, excitement evident in their voice. "The Barbatos Clan always delivers!"

"I heard rumors that Bachiko was losing her touch, but clearly, that's not the case," another demon chimed in, their eyes wide with newfound respect. “It is not easy to become an archer, after all.”

"I know, right?!” Another demon replied to the previous one. “I've heard whispers, you know, rumors questioning the strength of Bachiko. But that young demon’s display tonight proves otherwise."

The Abnormal Pack, now surrounded by a buzz of conversation, shared proud glances with each other. Iruma, in particular, felt a deep sense of fulfillment and a surge of joy. Not only had they successfully taken down a Kraken, but his master's reputation was now being restored in the eyes of the Netherlands.

However, the sudden shift in Mephisto's demeanor sent a shiver down Iruma's spine. The celebratory atmosphere around them turned tense as Mephisto, his face now clouded with displeasure, leaned down and whispered a cryptic remark.

"Well, aren't you a bad boy," Mephisto sneered, the words dripping with a mixture of condescension and irritation. “Praising another 13 Crowns member in my territory.”

Before Iruma could comprehend the implications of his words, Mephisto, fueled by his frustration, seized Iruma and effortlessly threw him away. The air whooshed past Iruma as he sailed through the air, and the impact of the beach's water was rough and jarring. Shock resonated in Iruma's eyes as he tried to process what had just transpired. Someone had surpassed the protective barrier of Ali-kun, the enchanted item that shielded Iruma from harm. It was an unprecedented breach of the Head Alpha's invulnerability.

The Abnormal Pack bristled at the blatant attack on their Head Alpha, their protective instincts kicking in. The Abnormal Pack, their expressions ranging from anger to disbelief, closed in on Mephisto, ready to defend their friend and leader. The tension hung in the air, an invisible clash of powers weaving through the atmosphere.

Iruma, soaked and disoriented from the abrupt assault, managed to rise from the water. The shock on his face transformed into a steely resolve. Despite the unexpected turn of events, a fire burned in his eyes. No one had dared to lay a hand on him in such a manner, no one had been able to do that. Especially, since he had evolved into a demi demon. Defiance welled up within him.

Mephisto, unfazed by the brewing tension, turned his attention toward the ocean. As he raised his arms, a horde of Krakens emerged from the depths, their monstrous forms towering over the beach. The waves churned with an eerie energy, a reflection of the turmoil that unfolded on Siren Island.

The Abnormal Pack, momentarily taken aback by the appearance of the Krakens, regrouped with a shared determination. Sabro summoned his Ohma, Alice conjured flames, and the others readied their abilities, ready to face the new threat. The air crackled with tension as the Abnormal Pack faced the looming threat of the Krakens.

In the face of the impending confrontation, Iruma's gaze remained unyielding. The echoes of Mephisto's scornful remark fueled the flames of determination within him. Iruma, his resolve crystallizing into determination, stepped forward. The protective barrier of Ali-kun shimmered around him.

The tension on the beach reached a crescendo as the horde of Krakens menacingly approached, their monstrous forms casting ominous shadows on the sand. The Abnormal Pack, ready to face the impending threat, found themselves in a moment of bewildered disbelief as the Krakens were obliterated without warning.

The remnants of the sea creatures scattered across the beach, leaving the Abnormal Pack in shock. Alice-kun, ever observant, pointed out Mephisto's actions, noting that he had aimed as if preparing to shoot, yet nothing had seemingly come out. Clara, who observed the aftermath of the Krakens, exclaimed, "Something must have come out, or else those holes wouldn't be there!"

Iruma, still recovering from the surprise attack, pieced together the puzzle with a murmured revelation. "Mindgames King Mephisto... he must have an ability to manipulate our perception of reality, space, or time. Something beyond our understanding. I didn't even feel him coming after me.”

The gravity of Iruma's words hung in the air, and the Abnormal Pack turned toward their Head Alpha with a collective sense of astonishment. Not feeling an incoming threat was an unprecedented occurrence, not even Lied’s ability to take away Iruma’s senses was able to mess with his sixth sense for danger. What kind of demon was this Mephisto? No wonder, he was chosen as part of the New 13 Crowns.

Sabro, his expression stern, broke the uneasy silence. "That's a dangerous foe we're dealing with. If he can manipulate our senses and slip through our defenses undetected, we need to be on high alert."

Jazz, usually composed, couldn't conceal a flicker of concern in his eyes. "We underestimated him. We can't afford to do that again."

Iruma, regaining his composure, nodded in agreement. "We need to be cautious. Mephisto's abilities go beyond the norm, and we can't let our guard down."

As Mephisto landed gracefully before them, his mysterious smile sent a shiver down Iruma's spine. The atmosphere grew taut, and an uneasy tension lingered as the Mindgames King reveled in the aftermath of his peculiar display. Iruma couldn't shake the feeling that they were dealing with a foe whose cunning ran deep.

Meanwhile, Mephisto's enigmatic satisfaction was evident in the gleam of his eyes. He found a certain delight in the presence of Iruma, a demon whose charismatic qualities had dazzled even the esteemed members of the 13 Crowns during. Mephisto had a penchant for demons with that protagonist quality, and Iruma's impact had not gone unnoticed.

Iruma, nervously gulping under Mephisto's scrutinizing gaze, sensed the weight of the situation. The Mindgames King, a master of manipulation, didn't need to utter a single word for Iruma to realize that he had drawn the attention of a troubling, whose motives remained shrouded in mystery.

Just as the tension reached its peak, Opera, sensing the unease among the Abnormal Pack, stepped forward with gratitude. They thanked Mephisto for aiding them against the Krakens, deflecting the attention away from the lingering discomfort. Mephisto, in response, waved away the thanks with an air of nonchalance.

Before disappearing into the shadows, Mephisto leaned in close to Iruma and whispered, "Don't worry, I am your ally."

The cryptic assurance left Iruma rattled, his mind swirling with questions. Ally, for what? Did Mephisto know about Iruma being a demi demon? The uncertainty lingered even as they returned home, the enigmatic Mindgames King casting a shadow over their thoughts.

As they walked back towards the bus, the Abnormal Pack exchanged glances laden with uncertainty. Kalego, usually the voice of reason, couldn't conceal the furrow on his brow. "Be cautious," he advised, his eyes reflecting the weight of the situation. "Mephisto is not one to be taken lightly."

Iruma nodded, his thoughts still preoccupied with the cryptic words whispered in his ear. Iruma's mind buzzed with contemplation. Mephisto's words were like an unsolved puzzle, each piece raising more questions than answers. The prospect of having an ally in the Mindgames King was both intriguing and unnerving.

As the Abnormal Pack navigated the aftermath of Siren Island, one thing became abundantly clear – Mindgames King Mephisto was a force to be reckoned with. The events that unfolded that night, with echoes of Krakens and whispers of alliances, marked the beginning of a chapter in their demonic journey that held the promise of twists, turns, and the unpredictable machinations of one of the 13 Crowns.

Chapter Text

Hey everyone! First off, thank you all so much for the incredible support and patience. I know I’ve been MIA for a while, and I’m so sorry for the long absence. Life’s been a bit of a rollercoaster, and though I’ve had a ton of ideas flowing lately, this story has been a bit stuck for me. It’s so frustrating because I genuinely love it and want to give it the epic continuation it deserves.

So, I’m reaching out to you all for a bit of inspiration! If you have any ideas or thoughts about where you’d like to see the story go, I’d love to hear them. And for those of you who’ve read the manga, how do you think I should play with the storyline and maybe take it in a new direction? Let me know what you’d love to see! Thank you again for sticking with me—I seriously appreciate every single one of you.

Chapter Text

Every corner of the Abnormal Pack’s dining area hums with a raw, unrestrained energy that only they could create. Clara, with her boundless enthusiasm, practically bounces as she circles the table, arms loaded with plates and bowls stacked high with an impressive—if chaotic—assortment of food.

"Extra energy, everyone!" she shouts, not caring that she’s spilling bits of scrambled egg as she juggles platters. Her eyes shine with an almost manic determination to fill every single plate. She drops a ladleful of some mysterious, steaming stew onto Lied’s overloaded mountain of toast, grinning at him with pure glee.

“Clara! Clara, that’s too much! I’ve already got my toast-tower—oh, now it’s ruined!” Lied wails dramatically, but there’s a playful lilt to his tone. He clutches at his plate like it’s the last piece of art he’ll ever create, his eyes going wide as the toast teeters dangerously. “No one understands the delicate art of toast-stacking anymore!” he sighs with exaggerated despair, casting his eyes to the ceiling as if pleading with the toast gods.

Goemon lets out a short, bark-like laugh and elbows him in the ribs, causing Lied to flinch and hold his plate protectively. “Oh, come off it, Lied! That’s not ‘art’—that’s just you being a walking disaster.” He leans back, crossing his arms, giving Lied an appraising look as if daring him to defend his toast monstrosity.

“Actually, if it helps, I can show you how to properly stack it.” Schneider, ever the strategic one, reaches over and adjusts one of the toast pieces that’s about to topple. He looks up at Lied with a knowing smirk. “I mean, if you’re not too proud to let me help.”

Lied gives him a look that’s equal parts offense and challenge, scrunching up his face as if to say, “How dare you suggest I need help!” But his irritation doesn’t last; soon he’s laughing along with the others, shaking his head in defeat as he clutches the wobbling toast tower.

Watching the chaos unfold, Alice sits with perfect posture, the very image of composure amid the madness. With an air of calm, he delicately sips his tea and, occasionally, a sliver of a smile cracks through his usual stern expression. He can’t help but chuckle at the antics, though he maintains his careful, methodical approach to breakfast, ensuring that not a single crumb falls out of place.

“Clara,” he calls out as she swoops by with yet another ladle of stew, “perhaps less food would be... prudent?”

Clara blinks at him, utterly unfazed, then sticks out her tongue in her trademark goofy manner. “Prudent?! Pssh! Alice, we’re warriors now, and warriors need fuel!” She makes a fierce face, holding up a spoon like it’s a mighty weapon, and strikes a heroic pose.

Iruma, seated at the head of the table, bursts into laughter, nearly doubling over as he watches Clara’s antics. He reaches over to help her with a particularly wobbly dish, his eyes shining with warmth. “Easy there, Clara,” he says, his voice light but kind. “I think you’ve given us all enough fuel to last through the week.”

Clara stops, considers his words, then pouts, leaning on the table with her chin in her hands. “Aww, but I wanted to make it special!” she whines, but her expression softens as she meets Iruma’s eyes. She’s still leaning precariously on the table, her hand on a bowl that wobbles dangerously close to spilling.

“Special?” Elizabetta interjects with a giggle, leaning forward with a smile. “You mean ‘breakfast-to-end-all-breakfasts’ kind of special?” She gives her a wink, and Clara giggles, bouncing in her seat.

“If anyone’s gonna end breakfast, it’s Lied,” Kerori scoffs, eyeing the toast tower with a mixture of awe and pity. She leans over and flicks one of the pieces, making it sway dangerously again. Lied’s eyes widen in alarm as he reaches out with both hands to steady it, glaring at Kerori with mock indignation.

“Oi, careful, Kerori! This is art—you’re messing with a masterpiece!” Lied protests, clutching his plate close.

Jazz chuckles, shaking his head at their antics. “And yet, you let Clara just throw stew on it?”

“Well, it’s Clara, so it’s different!” Lied says defensively, crossing his arms with a huff, as though that’s all the justification anyone needs. Clara beams proudly at him, as if “ruining” toast is the highest compliment he could offer.

Through it all, the warmth and laughter are palpable, a lively hum filling the room as everyone’s voices rise and fall, overlapping in joyful chaos. Iruma feels his heart swell with gratitude; he hadn’t known friendship like this before coming to the Netherworld, and now he was right in the center of it all, surrounded by this amazing, ridiculous group of friends.

“Hey, guys,” he says softly, almost to himself. He looks around, his expression softening, watching each of them. “I... I’m really glad we’re all here together.”

For a moment, the chaos stills as everyone looks toward him, each face showing a brief, shared understanding. Then Clara, ever the ball of energy, throws her arms around him, practically knocking him over with the force of her hug.

“IRUMA! We’re the best Abnormal Pack ever!” she cheers, her voice muffled against his shoulder.

Lied lifts his plate high, careful not to disturb his toast tower but still striking a dramatic pose. “To the Abnormal Pack!” he declares, as if they’re royalty, a toast instead of toast. Jazz rolls his eyes, but he raises his cup with a small grin, and even Alice lifts his teacup, giving Iruma a rare, warm smile.

Sabro, forever one to up the ante, leaps onto his chair with a loud, confident laugh. “Yeah, the best Abnormal Pack! Strongest, bravest—loudest! Anyone who disagrees will have to face me!” He strikes a pose, fists clenched, as if daring the universe itself to object.

The laughter in the room swells back up, everyone throwing themselves wholeheartedly into the celebration. For a while, the sounds of forks clinking, toast stacking competitions, and Clara’s giggles fill the space, each of them soaking in the comfort of being together. The room’s buzz quiets just a little as Kamui enters dramatically, holding up the Demon Daily, waggling his eyebrows like he’s about to reveal a treasure map. The newspaper rustles as he gives it a shake, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he draws everyone’s attention.

"Guys," Kamui begins with an exaggerated air of suspense, “you’re not gonna believe this!” He flips the paper open, his movements exaggerated like he’s on stage, and the entire group leans in. It’s a sight to see—Clara balanced on the edge of her seat, Sabro’s eyes narrowed with intrigued impatience, and even Alice craning his neck slightly, keeping his arms crossed in that “I’m-not-impressed-but-actually-I-am” way.

“Read it, Kamui!” Clara chirps, bouncing up and down, practically vibrating with anticipation.

“Alright, alright!” Kamui clears his throat, doing his best imitation of an official announcer. “Ahem! ‘Abnormal Pack Saves Siren Island from Kraken Menace!’” He pauses dramatically, savoring the impact of the words.

Iruma’s eyes go wide, and a surprised laugh escapes him as he glances around at the others, all of whom look equally thrilled. “They actually put us in the newspaper?” he murmurs, half in disbelief.

“As if you should be surprised? You are always on the school’s newspaper!” Soi complained, moaning about being at the center of attention. “I really hate it! Demon Daily is sold all over the Netherworld!”

Kamui chuckles, nodding with unrestrained pride. “Oh, it is not just any mention, Alpha,” he says, waving a finger before flipping the page. “We got a full spread, and they mention every single one of us!”

Jazz lets out a low whistle, a smirk forming on his face as he leans back with a satisfied nod. “Not bad,” he says, crossing his arms. “I guess we made quite an impression.”

“Listen, listen!” Lied insists, snatching the paper to read the article with an exaggerated flourish. “It says right here: ‘In a feat of unmatched teamwork and courage, the Abnormal Pack showed their true might by standing against the monstrous Kraken, a beast thought unstoppable!’”

Sabro straightens up, flexing a bit as a grin splits his face. “Ha! Unstoppable? That Kraken didn’t stand a chance once it saw me charging in! I told you my Kelbie and I are unstoppable together!”

Alice rolls his eyes but smiles slightly, indulging Sabro’s enthusiasm. “Yes, yes, we all know how bravely you charged in,” he says, a hint of sarcasm in his voice but his eyes showing genuine pride. He turns to Iruma, his voice softening. “But you were the one who landed the final shot, my mate. Without you, we might’ve been in serious trouble.”

Iruma flushes, rubbing the back of his neck, looking down shyly as the group watches him with pride. “Oh, well, I just... did what I could, you know?” he says, scratching his cheek, his modesty almost comical given the cheers and shouts surrounding him. He might be the Head Alpha and a demi demon, but being praised by his Omega always leaves him flustered.

“Oh, don’t be modest, Irumachi!” Clara chirps, throwing an arm around him. “You were amazing! Bam! Pow!” She mimics his final strike, making exaggerated slashing motions with her hands as if she’s cutting through invisible waves. She practically lifts Iruma off his seat in her excitement, shaking him with every reenactment.

Picero can’t help but laugh at Clara’s retelling, rousing from his sleep to make a sleepy comment. “Clara’s got the action movie version covered, doesn’t she?”

“Always,” Alice says, shaking his head with a soft chuckle. He reaches out to gently push Clara’s hand down when she nearly whacks Iruma in the face with her latest ‘pow’ motion, giving her a look of gentle amusement. “Just try not to actually hit him, Clara.”

“Oops! My bad!” Clara laughs, immediately starting to pile more food onto everyone’s plates in apology, as if that will make up for any chaos she’s caused.

Sabro, unable to resist the spotlight, points to his own mention in the article with a gleam of pride in his eyes. “Check this out! ‘Sabro and his fierce Kelbie charged straight into the Kraken’s path, diverting its attention away from the civilians!’” He makes a grand gesture, leaning back and folding his arms behind his head, looking immensely pleased with himself. “I knew that would stand out!”

Lied, unfazed by Sabro’s boasting, continues with more relish. “‘The Abnormal Pack’s combined attacks were not only powerful but showed a level of teamwork rarely seen among Netherworld students. Together, they saved countless lives.’” He pauses, lowering the paper slightly as he looks at his friends with a grin. “They called us heroes, guys. Heroes.”

The word hangs in the air for a moment, and even Sabro’s usual bravado dims as a small, genuine smile forms on his face. Clara claps her hands together, practically squealing with joy. “We’re heroes! Did you hear that, Alpha?” She grabs him by both shoulders, shaking him gently, her eyes shining. “Heroes!”

Iruma laughs, his cheeks red as he tries to keep up with her enthusiasm. “I heard, Clara, I heard!” he says, barely able to get a word in.

Alice, watching this unfold, feels a deep sense of pride in his heart. He takes a moment to glance down at the article, skimming the words that describe his own efforts during the battle, but his eyes keep drifting back to his friends, each of them with their unique quirks and strengths. “They wouldn’t have written this if we hadn’t all been there together,” he says quietly, his voice filled with conviction.

The others nod, each feeling the truth of his words. Jazz claps a hand on Lied’s shoulder, giving him a small, appreciative shake. “Well, I guess this means we’re kind of famous, huh?” Jazz says, his tone half-joking, though there’s a spark of pride in his eyes.

Sabro lets out a triumphant laugh, raising his fists. “Famous? Ha! This is only the beginning! Soon, every demon will know the name Sabro Sabnock!” He strikes a grand pose, looking to the ceiling as if basking in the invisible spotlight.

Kerori snickers, rolling her eyes. “Oh, right, because we totally don’t know who you are already.”

Alice reaches over, casually snatching a piece of toast off of Lied’s infamous toast tower as he comments, “If anything, they’ll know us for more than just Sabro’s yelling.” He smirks, giving Sabro a look that’s half-amused, half-challenging.

Lied continues reading aloud, drawing out every sentence with exaggerated emphasis, savoring every word of praise like it’s a rare delicacy.

“Listen to this part!” Lied exclaims, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “‘Iruma's decisive strike proved to be the Kraken’s final downfall, as he dealt a blow none could have predicted from such a... unassuming young demon.’” He pauses, grinning broadly as he gives Iruma an appreciative nudge. “You hear that, Iruma? ‘Decisive strike!’ You’re a legend!”

Iruma laughs, rubbing his neck in embarrassment, but there’s a glimmer of pride in his eyes. “I was just lucky to have everyone there helping me,” he says with a shy smile, glancing around at his friends. “We couldn’t have done it without everyone’s part.”

Alice nods, his gaze warm as he watches Iruma with quiet admiration. “It’s true. The entire Pack came together perfectly.” He sounds almost reverent, his eyes reflecting both pride and a sense of duty as he considers each of his friends, his fingers unconsciously tapping on his cup.

Sabro, never one to be left out, clears his throat dramatically, lifting his chin as he mimics the tone of a battle commander. “Of course, my Kelbie and I were vital to the success of the mission,” he declares, striking a heroic pose that nearly topples his chair. “You all saw it! Charging into the fray, Kelbie’s hooves kicking up sand—it was glorious!” He lifts his hands as if painting a picture for everyone, but there’s a gleam of mirth in his eyes that says he’s enjoying their reactions even more than his retelling.

Elizabetta snickers, giving Sabro a good-natured pat on the back. “Yes, yes, glorious indeed. Though I seem to remember a certain someone yelling at the Kraken to ‘stay still’ so he could look cooler while charging in.”

Kerori snorts, trying and failing to hold back her laughter, and Clara, already giggling at Sabro’s dramatics, breaks out in full laughter, practically doubling over. “Yeah, Sabro, wasn’t there a part where you yelled at the Kraken for ‘not being dramatic enough?’”

Sabro gives a mock huff, straightening with a proud sniff. “I was giving the beast helpful advice. It’s hardly my fault it had no sense of showmanship!”

Alice smirks, setting his cup down with the air of someone trying to hold onto his composure in the face of absolute nonsense. “Yes, Sabro, clearly it’s the Kraken’s fault for not understanding how to make you look cooler.”

“It was all fun and showmanship, until Mephisto showed up,” Soi’s comment silenced the whole table. “Are we finally going to discuss him? Or will we continue to ignore him like we’ve been ignoring Baal?”

The name alone sends a chill through the group, lingering over them like an uninvited shadow. Their laughter and camaraderie gradually quiet, replaced by a tension that thickens the air around them.

Jazz, who has been silently tracing his finger along the article’s words, finally speaks, his voice steady but edged with concern. “I don’t like it,” he mutters, almost to himself, but his words catch everyone’s attention. He looks up, glancing between his friends, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced by a rare seriousness. “Mephisto being there... it doesn’t make sense. And the fact that he got so close to Iruma without us noticing? That’s not normal.”

The others murmur in agreement, each of them instinctively shifting a little closer to Iruma, who looks down, fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve. There’s a faint unease in his expression, as if he’s processing the gravity of Jazz’s words.

Lied, always the joker, for once wears a somber expression as he chimes in. “I know the Netherworld’s full of demons with strange abilities, but Mephisto? He’s on a different level. His power is... it’s like he can make you doubt what you even saw.” He shudders, crossing his arms tightly over his chest. His usual spark has dimmed, and his voice is uncharacteristically quiet, as if even talking about Mephisto makes him nervous. “I don’t like thinking about what he could do if he decided to mess with us.”

Sabro clenches his fists, his jaw tight as he absorbs their words. Unlike Lied and Jazz, he’s always ready for a fight, but there’s a guarded tension in his stance, like he’s keeping a careful lid on his frustration. “Then we need to be prepared,” he declares, his voice rough with resolve. “I don’t care how powerful he thinks he is—if Mephisto tries anything, I’ll be ready for him.” He raises a clenched fist, his eyes narrowing in a fierce glare. “He might be the ‘Mindgames King,’ but I’ll show him what real power is if he dares to mess with any of you.”

Alice, who’s been silent, his brows furrowed as he watches his friends, finally speaks up. “It’s not that simple, Sabro.” His voice is calm but carries an edge, the tone he reserves for when things are especially serious. He places a hand on the table, fingers splayed as he leans forward slightly, his intense gaze meeting each of theirs. “Mephisto isn’t like the other demons we’ve faced. He manipulates minds, twists perceptions. If he can bypass Ali’s defenses and get close to Iruma, it means he’s already a step ahead of us.”

Iruma shifts uncomfortably in his seat, his gaze dropping to the half-eaten plate in front of him. He feels the weight of their worry, each of them on edge for his sake, and it only amplifies his own unease. “I... I didn’t even realize he was there,” he admits quietly, rubbing the back of his neck as his voice wavers slightly. “I thought I’d be able to sense something like that, but he was just... there. Like he was waiting.”

Kerori reaches over, giving Iruma’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “None of us noticed him either, Alpha. Don’t blame yourself.” Her voice is soft but firm, offering a calm stability amid their swirling unease. “That’s what’s so unnerving about it. He’s not just strong—he’s sneaky. He’s planning something, and I don’t like it one bit. No matter, how much he tries to go around saying that he is your ally.”

Elizabetta’s shoulders hunched and hands fidgeting with her napkin. She lets out a nervous chuckle, though there’s no humor behind it. “Mephisto isn’t just powerful—he’s terrifying. One second, you’re looking right at him, the next it’s like he was never there at all.” She shrinks back slightly, her usual carefree demeanor replaced by genuine worry. “Honestly, I don’t even know if we’re ready for something like that.”

The silence that follows is heavy, each of them caught in their own thoughts. Clara, uncharacteristically quiet and staring at her plate, suddenly looks up, her eyes filled with a fierce, determined glint. “But... we’re the Abnormal Pack,” she says softly, yet with unmistakable conviction. Her fists clench as she leans forward, her voice growing stronger. “We don’t just give up, right? We’re not scared of anything.”

Goemon straightens, nodding in agreement, the fire in his eyes rekindling. “Exactly! Mephisto can try all the mind tricks he wants, but he won’t win against real strength.” He punctuates his words by slamming a fist onto the table, making the plates jump slightly.

Alice sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose, but there’s a glimmer of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Let’s just... be cautious, alright?” He gives Goemon a pointed look, his tone both warning and reassuring. “Rushing in without a plan is the worst thing we could do against someone like him.”

Schneider nods thoughtfully, his mind already ticking through possible strategies. “Maybe we need to train, then. Not just physically, but... mentally. If Mephisto can bypass Iruma’s defenses, we need to figure out a way to counter him.”

Iruma, who’s been listening intently, feels a renewed surge of resolve as he looks up at his friends. Their protectiveness, their determination—it’s something he hadn’t known before coming to the Netherworld, and he feels both humbled and grateful. “We’ll figure it out,” he says, his voice steady, meeting each of their gazes with newfound confidence. “Together.”

A small, genuine smile breaks across Clara’s face, and she throws her arms around Iruma, nearly knocking him out of his chair. “Yes! Together!” she cheers, squeezing him tightly, her face lighting up with her usual spark. “If we’re all together, we can take on anything!”

Picero, shaking off the unease of the room, chuckles as he watches the two. “With this kind of pep talk, maybe I’m actually starting to feel braver already,” he jokes, his grin widening.

Sabro rolls his eyes, but he’s grinning, too. “Good. We’ll need every bit of courage you can muster,” he says, nudging Picero with his elbow.

Jazz leans back, a small smile creeping onto his face as he observes his friends, each of them more determined than ever. “Alright, so it’s settled,” he says, crossing his arms with a sense of finality. “We’ll train, we’ll prepare, and we’ll make sure Mephisto knows that he’s messed with the wrong demons.”

Alice raises his teacup, his gaze fierce but proud as he looks around at his friends, each of them returning his determined expression. “To the Abnormal Pack,” he declares, his voice ringing with a quiet strength. “We’re unstoppable together.”

They all lift their cups, their eyes blazing with renewed determination, as if sealing a silent pact among themselves. As the clinking of glasses fades, a thoughtful quiet settles over the Abnormal Pack. Their resolve is firm, but the questions still gnaw at them. Sabro takes another aggressive bite of toast, chewing as though he’s biting into the very idea of Mephisto himself, while Clara picks at her plate, her usual energy dialed down as she listens intently to the discussion.

Iruma takes a breath, hesitating as his friends’ animated chatter fills the room. There’s a flicker of worry in his eyes that his friends immediately pick up on, the subtle shift drawing their attention as they exchange questioning glances.

Iruma clears his throat, and everyone falls silent, sensing he has more to say. “Um... guys, there’s something else I think we need to consider.” His voice is soft, but the weight behind his words commands everyone’s full attention. He fiddles with the edge of his cup, casting his gaze around the table with an uncertain but determined look. “I think we need more help—like, actual adults. This is... too big for us alone.”

Kerori raises an eyebrow, crossing her arms and leaning in, studying Iruma with a mixture of surprise and intrigue. “Adults?” she echoes, clearly not expecting that angle. “You’re talking about… bringing our parents into this?”

Iruma nods, hesitating a moment before he speaks again, his voice growing firmer. “Yes. At least, those with noble titles and political pull. Maybe even our teachers… and the tutors we had for the Harvest Festival.” He glances at Alice, who sits up straighter, a thoughtful look on his face as he absorbs Iruma’s suggestion. “Look, I know it’s risky, but… we’re way over our heads. Baal knows that we are onto him, and like Kerori said I do not trust Mephisto’s reassurance of being our ally. Is he weighing the odds between Baal’s side and ours? Does he even know that there are sides? We need people who understand the Netherworld better than we do.”

Soi, who had been absentmindedly fiddling with his fork, pauses mid-spin, his eyes widening. “Whoa… you’re serious, Iruma? That’s a huge deal. Bringing in adults would mean telling them everything. Everything,” he emphasizes, tapping his fork on the table for effect.

Iruma nods, his expression resolute. “I know. But it’s too dangerous not to.” His voice drops, and he glances around, searching each of their faces as he continues, “If Mephisto’s involved, and he’s able to get close to us like this, we can’t just rely on luck or hope it’ll work out on our own. We need their support.”

Sabro grunts, nodding slowly as he crosses his arms over his chest. He looks off to the side, considering the idea with his usual intense expression, his brows furrowed. “Alright, Alpha. I get what you’re saying. This isn’t like the little skirmishes we’re used to. We’ve got bigger targets on our backs now,” he admits, his tone tinged with an almost reluctant understanding. “I’d rather we have someone watching our backs… even if they’re adults and pack outsiders.”

Elizabetta, who has been listening with a serious expression—something rare for her—finally breaks her silence. “But Iruma…” she starts, her tone a mix of curiosity and worry. She twirls a lock of hair around her finger, her gaze fixed on him. “Won’t it be... I dunno, risky for you? With your…” She trails off, not wanting to directly bring up his human background but clearly hinting at it.

Iruma gives her a small, reassuring smile. “I know. But that’s why we’ll be careful about who we tell. Maybe if we can talk to some of the teachers first, the ones we really trust…” His eyes dart over to Alice, who catches the look immediately.

Alice, always quick to understand Iruma, nods, his expression softening. “Right. We’ll need to be selective.” He leans forward, his fingers steepled thoughtfully. “I can’t imagine my mother or the tutors we’ve had ignoring something as serious as this, especially if they knew it involved corruption withing the 13 Crowns. But we’ll have to be very careful about how we approach them.”

Goemon taps his chin, mulling over the idea with a skeptical look. “So, we tell them… but only as much as we need to,” he says, glancing around to gauge the others’ reactions. “We don’t have to go into full details about Iruma’s background, or anything else too dangerous. Just enough for them to understand the threat we’re dealing with.”

Lied lets out a slow breath, scratching the back of his head, his brow furrowing as he stares down at the table. “I don’t know, man. Talking to adults? That could go sideways if they don’t take us seriously.”

Clara gives him a reassuring pat on the back, grinning brightly. “Then we just have to make sure they take us seriously, right? If anyone can do that, it’s Irumachi!” She beams over at Iruma, her confidence in him unwavering.

Sabro smirks, a glint of pride in his eyes as he nudges Iruma with his elbow. “She’s got a point. I mean, who wouldn’t listen to the guy who took down a Kraken?”

Iruma laughs, his cheeks coloring slightly, but the warmth of their confidence in him fills him with renewed resolve. He sits up straighter, meeting each of their gazes with a calm, steady determination. “Thanks, guys. I know it’s a big risk, but with all of us working together, I think we can find the right people to trust.”

Alice nods firmly, his gaze steady as he places a hand on Iruma’s shoulder. “We’ve got your back, Alpha. Whatever happens, we’ll face it together. And if bringing in a few adults is what it takes to keep us safe… then that’s what we’ll do.”

Jazz gives a determined nod, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Alright, so we stay vigilant. We start with our parents and maybe the teachers we can trust, if we’re certain they’ll listen. We’re careful, and we keep our guard up.”

Sabro raises a fist, his eyes fierce with purpose. “Exactly! If Mephisto or anyone else tries to mess with us, we’ll be ready—and with backup this time.”

As they settle into their plan, a warm, unspoken understanding fills the room. Iruma looks around at his friends, each face alight with a unique, fierce determination that only strengthens his gratitude. He realizes, not for the first time, just how lucky he is to have found them, to have formed this strange, loyal family in the Netherworld. No matter what comes next, he knows he’s not alone, and that knowledge fills him with a deep, steady pride.

As they finish their breakfast, chatting quietly about how to approach the adults in their lives and sharing ideas for their next steps, Iruma feels a peaceful contentment settle over him. He may be human in a world of demons, but here, with these friends, he feels like he belongs.

And as he glances out the window, watching the Netherworld sky stretch out with all its strange colors and swirling clouds, he can’t help but feel a glimmer of hope for what lies ahead.

Chapter Text

Iruma paces restlessly, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished floor of the house. His mind is a blur of questions and what-ifs, each thought twisting tighter into a knot of worry. What if his friends' families react badly? What if this backfires? He gnaws his lip, his gaze darting toward the door, then back again, as if expecting an answer to appear in the silence.

From the other side of the room, Opera watches with a raised brow, arms folded in their typical calm, assessing manner. Kalego, however, looks decidedly less calm. He stands beside Opera, scowling as he watches Iruma’s constant pacing with a mix of irritation and something he’d never admit was concern.

“Opera, do something,” Kalego mutters under his breath, his voice laced with barely-concealed impatience. “He’s been pacing for ages. It’s enough to drive anyone insane.”

Opera smirks, eyes twinkling with just a hint of mischief as they glance at Kalego. “Oh? Are you actually showing your mother henning tendencies, Kalego?” They let the words hang in the air, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of their mouth.

Kalego’s scowl deepens immediately, his arms folding over his chest like he’s barricading himself against the very idea. “I am concerned about the noise he’s making,” he snaps, his tone brisk, though the faintest flush tinges his cheeks. “You know how easily he gets himself worked up. It’s not my fault he can’t keep his emotions in check.”

Opera raises an eyebrow, a slight, knowing tilt of their head as they let his response sink in. “Of course, of course. It’s all about the noise.” They study Kalego with an amused glint in their eyes, and Kalego shifts, clearly sensing the unspoken challenge behind their calm expression.

“Yes, Opera, the noise,” he repeats firmly, though he can’t quite meet their gaze. He quickly glances away, trying to ignore the warmth creeping into his face. “And his pacing is going to wear down the floor,” he adds, gesturing toward Iruma’s restless figure with an exaggerated sigh, as if the scuff marks were the real issue here.

Opera’s smirk widens, their amusement clear as they observe Kalego’s stubborn deflection. “Oh dear. I didn’t realize the floor’s wellbeing was so near and dear to your heart. Should I fetch some polish while I’m at it?”

Kalego gives a slight huff, glancing at Opera with an expression that’s half-exasperation, half-embarrassed irritation. “Very funny. Maybe you should do something useful and actually calm him down. You’re supposed to be the one with ‘endless patience.’” He makes a vague gesture, his fingers twitching as if he’s trying to brush off any notion of responsibility. “I don’t see why this has to involve me.”

Opera’s smile softens into something almost sympathetic, their gaze shifting back to Iruma, who hasn’t even noticed their exchange, too absorbed in his own anxious thoughts. “Iruma-kun needs a gentle touch right now, Kalego. He’s understandably worried. His friends are taking on a risky task—for him, at that. That’s a lot of pressure for one person to handle alone.”

Kalego’s lips press into a tight line, and his shoulders tense at Opera’s words. He doesn’t respond immediately, instead glancing away with a slight grimace, though there’s no mistaking the flicker of agreement in his eyes. After a moment, he lets out a resigned sigh. “Fine. But you’re overthinking it. He needs to stop overanalyzing and trust his friends to handle things. It’s what any sensible demon would do.”

Opera hums, leaning ever so slightly closer, as if they’re going to reveal a secret. “Ah, I see. So, your ‘helpful advice’ is for Iruma to simply… stop worrying?”

Kalego glares at them, the tips of his ears flushing a subtle pink. “You know that’s not what I meant,” he snaps, his tone defensive, though he’s clearly fighting not to stumble over his words. “I just think he needs to... get his mind off of things. You know, something to distract him.”

Opera tilts their head, their voice taking on a sly tone. “Interesting suggestion. Though I must admit, I didn’t expect you to suggest a bonding activity. Are you volunteering, Kalego?”

 “I was merely offering a... practical solution,” he retorts, his voice clipped. He glares at Opera, as if daring them to say otherwise, but Opera simply chuckles, an unbothered, knowing laugh that makes Kalego bristle even more.

“Oh, of course. A very practical solution,” Opera says, smiling with a deceptive innocence that does nothing to hide their amusement. They tap their chin thoughtfully, the very picture of calm mischief. “But if you’re so concerned about keeping things practical, then I suppose it would make sense for you to offer him some... guidance. It’s what a responsible Omega-mother would do, isn’t it?”

Kalego’s expression hardens, and he opens his mouth to argue, but Opera raises a hand, cutting him off gently but firmly. “Now, now, Kalego, no need to be defensive. If you’d rather not, then I suppose I could step in. I’m quite used to handling... delicate situations.”

Kalego’s eyes narrow, his jaw clenched as he meets Opera’s calm, unwavering gaze. “I can handle delicate situations,” he says through gritted teeth, his pride prickling at the implication. “But we both know you’re just trying to get a reaction out of me.”

Opera chuckles again, unfazed. “Perhaps. But wouldn’t it be a nice change of pace for you to actually, dare I say... support him?”

The words hang in the air, and Kalego looks away, his face set in a rare expression of conflicted contemplation. It’s clear he’s weighing his options, his pride clashing with a reluctant sense of duty. Finally, he sighs, rubbing the bridge of his nose with a deep, exasperated sigh. “Fine,” he mutters, barely audible.

Opera’s eyes sparkle with satisfaction, though they make no comment, simply nodding as if Kalego’s begrudging agreement were the most natural outcome. Kalego’s eye twitches slightly, but he keeps his mouth shut, refusing to give Opera the satisfaction of another retort. He straightens, his face set in a determined, no-nonsense expression as he finally turns his gaze back to Iruma, who is still pacing in oblivious worry.

Opera watches Kalego with an amused, almost proud smile, hands tucked neatly behind their back. “So... shall we?” they murmur, glancing between Kalego and Iruma, a hint of encouragement in their tone.

Kalego lets out a heavy sigh, squaring his shoulders as he prepares himself. “Fine. But if he starts crying, that’s on you, Opera.” He throws one last glare at Opera, who only nods calmly, their gaze warm with encouragement.

Opera’s eyes gleam with a spark of mischief as they sidle up beside Iruma, who’s still pacing like he’s wearing a path into the floor. They place a gentle hand on his shoulder, causing him to pause mid-step, blinking up at them with wide, slightly surprised eyes.

“Iruma-kun,” Opera says in a tone that’s warm but with a hint of mystery, “how would you like to help us with a little... culinary experiment?”

Iruma blinks, looking between Opera and Kalego, who’s now standing off to the side with his arms crossed, his brow furrowed as though he’s trying to puzzle out exactly how he got dragged into this. “Uh... culinary experiment?” Iruma asks, glancing warily at the two of them.

“Yes,” Opera replies with a faintly wicked smile. “Nothing complicated—just a bit of cooking to help pass the time. You could use a distraction, don’t you think?”

Iruma shifts uncertainly, but then he gives a small nod, his shoulders relaxing just a bit. “I mean... yeah, that sounds nice,” he admits, the tension in his face easing slightly.

Kalego sighs, clearly resigned, and walks over to join them, still looking like he’d rather be anywhere else. “If we’re doing this, we’re doing it properly,” he says, his voice authoritative. “No ‘culinary experiments’ that end up with anyone poisoning themselves.”

Opera raises an eyebrow, looking amused. “Oh, so you’re quite the chef now, are you, Kalego?”

Kalego scowls, adjusting his glasses with an indignant huff. “I am a stickler for doing things correctly, if that’s what you’re asking. I simply believe that a little discipline in the kitchen is not too much to expect.”

“Discipline, hm?” Opera replies with a sly smile. “Well then, this should be... educational.”

They lead Iruma and Kalego into the kitchen, where the familiar clatter of pans and utensils immediately fills the air. Opera hums a light tune as they casually pull out a chopping board, placing it in front of Iruma with a flourish. “Alright, Iruma-kun, I’ll let you handle the vegetables. Something simple, nothing too taxing.”

Iruma brightens a little, nodding eagerly. “Sure! I’ll try my best!” He grabs a carrot, glancing between the vegetable and the knife, still a bit nervous but looking happy to have something to focus on.

Kalego, meanwhile, surveys the countertop like a general inspecting his troops. “Opera, don’t just hand him a knife without giving him proper instructions,” he scolds, stepping forward and gently taking the knife from Iruma. “This is how you hold it—thumb here, fingers curled, firm grip.” He demonstrates with exaggerated care, his tone turning into that of a strict but concerned teacher.

Iruma watches intently, nodding as Kalego guides him. He can’t help but feel a little more grounded, his earlier worries fading slightly as he concentrates on the task at hand. “Like this?” he asks, mimicking Kalego’s hold, his brow furrowed in concentration.

“Yes, like that,” Kalego replies, giving a curt nod. He can’t quite suppress a small look of satisfaction as Iruma mirrors his stance perfectly. “Now, slice carefully. Don’t rush—precision is more important than speed.”

Opera watches this exchange with a soft smile, and, deciding it’s time to stir things up a bit, they casually reach over and pluck a cucumber from the pile of vegetables, slicing into it with their own, very different style—quick, playful, and entirely ignoring Kalego’s careful instructions.

“Opera!” Kalego barks, his eyes narrowing as he watches Opera’s unrestrained chopping technique. “You’re not demonstrating anything close to proper form.”

Opera looks up, feigning innocence, as though they hadn’t heard Kalego’s comment. “Oh? I thought you were covering the ‘proper form’ part, Kalego. I’m simply showing Iruma that there are many ways to approach cooking,” they say, giving Iruma a quick wink.

Iruma chuckles, the tension in his shoulders melting away as he watches them bicker. “Maybe I’ll stick to Kalego’s way for now,” he says with a small laugh, slicing the carrot carefully as instructed. “I think I’m better with the basics.”

Kalego lets out a satisfied hum, nodding approvingly. “A wise choice, Iruma. Structure and discipline are essential, even in something as seemingly simple as chopping vegetables.” He shoots Opera a pointed look, who only shrugs, still slicing away with gleeful abandon.

Iruma’s smile grows as he watches them, feeling a warmth that makes his earlier worries feel a little lighter. He’s struck by how natural this all feels, as if they’re just a family cooking dinner together. It’s a chaotic but somehow comforting mix—Kalego’s strict, no-nonsense instructions clashing with Opera’s lighthearted approach, while he, the reluctant student, tries to follow along.

Suddenly, Opera nudges him, holding out a small piece of cucumber. “Taste test?” they ask, grinning as if offering a secret treat.

Iruma blinks, caught off guard, then takes the piece, popping it into his mouth and smiling at the fresh, crisp flavor. “Mmm, that’s good!” he says, chewing with a small laugh.

Kalego, however, frowns, crossing his arms. “Opera, you don’t just hand him random pieces of food from the chopping board. There’s a proper order to cooking. First, you prepare the ingredients. Then you taste the final dish.”

Opera just waves him off, looking amused. “Oh, lighten up, Kalego. Cooking isn’t a battle strategy; it’s supposed to be fun.” They reach over, tweaking the position of one of the pots in a completely unnecessary way, just to tease Kalego, whose eyebrow twitches in irritation.

“Fun,” Kalego mutters, voice laced with resignation as he pinches the bridge of his nose. “I fail to see what’s ‘fun’ about throwing the entire kitchen into disorder.” He looks over to Iruma, his expression softening as he sees the younger demon smiling. “But... I suppose if it’s helping you relax, then it’s serving its purpose.”

Iruma, still laughing, wipes his hands on a towel, looking up at Kalego with genuine gratitude. “Thank you, Mother. And you too, Father. I feel a lot better,” he says, his voice a bit softer. “I was so worried about my friends… about how things would go. But being here with you both, doing something simple, it’s… nice.” He smiles, looking between them with a warmth that makes both of them pause.

Opera and Kalego exchange a quick glance, something unspoken passing between them—an understanding, perhaps, or maybe even a little shared pride. Opera gives Kalego a small, approving nod, as if to say, See? He’s happy.

Kalego clears his throat, a slight blush coloring his cheeks. “Yes, well,” he mumbles, looking away with an awkward cough, “I’m simply ensuring that you remain... mentally prepared. Worrying excessively is counterproductive.”

Opera chuckles softly, a glimmer of warmth in their eyes as they watch Kalego’s stiff attempt at kindness. “Oh, of course. Just maintaining his ‘mental readiness,’” they say, clearly amused.

Iruma’s grin only grows, feeling a warmth that has nothing to do with the stovetop heat. The familiar chaos of their banter, the lighthearted tension, all of it makes him feel anchored, safe. For a while, the weight of his worries seems a little easier to bear, surrounded by the odd but wonderful support of his makeshift family.

The kitchen fills with the sound of bubbling pots, the chop of vegetables, and the occasional snarky quip. By the time they’re ready to sit down to their simple meal, Iruma’s heart feels lighter, his laughter coming freely as he enjoys the moment.

And as he glances between Kalego’s exasperated glare and Opera’s mischievous grin, he feels a wave of gratitude for these two in his life. No matter how chaotic things get in the Netherworld, with them by his side, he knows he’ll be okay.

After the dishes are cleared, Opera motions for Iruma to follow them into the cozy living room, where the air is warm with the lingering smell of their shared meal. Kalego follows, looking less than thrilled, though he says nothing as he settles into one of the large, plush armchairs with a resigned sigh.

Opera, meanwhile, goes straight to a low bookshelf and pulls out a large, well-worn photo album, its leather cover scuffed in places from years of handling. They sit beside Iruma on the couch, the album resting heavily on their lap, and give him a soft, almost nostalgic smile. “I think it’s about time we take a little walk down memory lane, don’t you?”

Iruma blinks, looking down at the album in Opera’s hands with a mix of curiosity and warmth. “You’ve… you’ve kept pictures? Of me?” he asks, almost in disbelief, as though he’s just realizing that anyone would have cared enough to document his life here.

Opera chuckles softly, flipping open the cover to reveal the first few pages, where photographs of Iruma’s early days in the Netherworld are tucked carefully into place. “Of course we have, Iruma-kun,” they say, their voice gentle. “You may be our ‘young master’ in title, but you’ve always been much more than that to us.”

Iruma stares down at the photos, his eyes widening as he takes in the sight of his younger self—a bit awkward, wide-eyed, and still clearly adjusting to the strangeness of the Netherworld. In one photo, he’s looking up at the camera, expression half-panicked, with a huge book balanced precariously on his head while Opera, just out of frame, clearly holds up more books to stack.

Iruma laughs, covering his mouth with one hand. “I remember that day! I was so afraid that book tower was going to fall on me!”

Opera smirks, their eyes twinkling. “Ah, yes. We were working on your posture at the time. You seemed quite convinced that book-stacking was some form of torture.” They chuckle, a soft, fond sound, and turn the page, revealing more moments of Iruma’s early days with them.

Beside them, Kalego peers over Opera’s shoulder, arms crossed but leaning in slightly, his gaze softened with something that almost resembles fondness. He clears his throat, trying to maintain his usual stern expression. “That was nothing compared to the time he was forced to face his first flying lesson,” he says with a huff, reaching out to tap the corner of a photo where Iruma is clutching onto a broomstick, his face a mix of terror and determination.

Iruma’s cheeks flush as he looks at the photo, remembering the nervous excitement that had coursed through him that day. “That was terrifying,” he laughs, shaking his head. “I thought I’d end up splattered against the castle walls!”

Kalego raises an eyebrow, his expression half-amused despite himself. “And yet you managed. Quite impressively, if I recall correctly.” There’s a faint note of pride in his voice, one that he tries to mask with his usual stern tone but fails to completely hide.

Opera, noticing this, gives Kalego a knowing smile but says nothing, turning instead to the next page. It’s filled with pictures of Iruma at various milestones: learning to wield basic spells, his first time navigating the winding hallways of Babyls, and even a rare snapshot of him fast asleep at his desk, a thick spellbook open beside him. Opera gently taps the edge of the photo. “You pushed yourself so hard back then,” they say softly, their gaze warm as they look at Iruma. “You were always so determined to do everything right, even things that most demons would struggle with for years.”

Iruma chuckles, scratching the back of his neck. “Well, I had a lot to learn! I wanted to make sure… well, that I didn’t disappoint anyone. I still do.”

Kalego, who’s been quiet for a moment, suddenly speaks up, his voice gruff but sincere. “You’ve never disappointed us, Iruma,” he says, his eyes meeting Iruma’s in a rare, direct look. “In fact, your determination is something most demons could learn from.”

Iruma’s eyes widen, and he opens his mouth to respond, but he’s so surprised that all he can do is smile, his chest swelling with gratitude. There’s a warmth there, one that blossoms as he takes in their words, the unspoken affection in Kalego’s gaze, and the quiet pride in Opera’s expression.

Opera, sensing Iruma’s emotions, gently places a hand on his shoulder. “Kalego’s right,” they add softly. “You may have struggled, but you’ve always risen to the challenge. That’s why we’re so confident you’ll handle whatever comes next. And you’re not alone, Iruma-kun. We’re with you every step of the way.”

Iruma feels a swell of emotion rise in his throat, and he blinks rapidly, trying to keep his composure. “Thank you... both of you. I really don’t know what I’d do without you,” he whispers, his voice a little shaky.

Kalego clears his throat, looking distinctly uncomfortable with the sudden emotion, and turns his gaze back to the album with a frown, tapping a photo of Iruma at a school event, laughing with his friends. “Yes, well, you may not know this,” he says, his voice attempting to reclaim its usual no-nonsense tone, “but you’ve grown significantly. Your friends clearly see that as well, which is why they’re so willing to stand by you. You should take pride in that, Iruma.”

Iruma nods, his gaze soft as he looks at the photo of himself with the Abnormal Class. He sees the camaraderie, the shared laughter, the bond they’ve built over time. A small smile tugs at his lips, and for a moment, he lets himself bask in the realization of just how far he’s come.

Opera watches Iruma with a gentle, almost parental expression, their fingers gliding over the edge of the page before they turn it, revealing a photo of Iruma sitting between Opera and Kalego, looking shy but happy. Kalego’s mouth is set in a firm line, as usual, but there’s a rare, soft gleam in his eyes as he looks down at Iruma in the picture.

“Do you remember this one?” Opera asks, a hint of nostalgia in their tone. “It was the first time you joined us for a meal as a family. You were so quiet, we thought you’d barely eaten anything.”

Iruma laughs, glancing between the two of them. “I was trying so hard to be polite, I didn’t want to mess anything up. But you both made it feel... easy. Like I actually belonged here.”

Kalego’s expression softens just slightly as he listens, and though he doesn’t say anything, there’s a warmth in his eyes that speaks volumes. He looks down at the photo, a subtle pride evident in the way he studies Iruma’s younger face.

Opera smiles, squeezing Iruma’s shoulder lightly. “You’ve always belonged here, Iruma-kun. From the very beginning.”

For a moment, they all fall silent, letting the memories speak for themselves. Iruma gazes down at the photos, his heart swelling with a mix of pride, gratitude, and something else—something he’s only recently come to realize. Despite the strange circumstances, the danger, and the endless challenges of life in the Netherworld, he’s found a family here, one that has stood by him through every step.

Kalego finally lets out a sigh, closing the album with a gentle but decisive gesture. “Well, enough reminiscing,” he says, his tone brisk but not unkind. “You have a strong foundation, Iruma. Remember that and stay focused. Whatever lies ahead, we’ll face it with... appropriate preparedness.” He adjusts his glasses, his gaze firm but proud.

Opera chuckles softly, nudging Iruma with an encouraging smile. “And don’t forget to rely on us when you need to. You don’t have to face everything alone, Iruma-kun.”

Iruma smiles, feeling the strength and love of their words settle over him like a warm, steadying weight. “I won’t forget,” he promises, his voice soft but filled with conviction.

And as they sat there, sharing a quiet, unspoken understanding. But as s the hours tick by and the sky outside deepens to an inky black, the warmth of the earlier memories slowly fades, leaving Iruma with the hollow weight of waiting. His friends—his precious, loyal friends—are out there, sharing the truth of his origins with their families, and the consequences of that weigh heavy on his heart. He tries to reassure himself, tries to replay Kalego and Opera’s words of comfort in his mind, but the silence of the house feels suffocating.

The stillness drags at him, amplifying every fear he’s tried so hard to bury. His fingers tremble as he grips the edge of the couch, his mind racing with an endless stream of anxieties. What if this all backfires? What if they face backlash—rejection, even—from the very people they’re trying to protect? The thought of his friends taking the brunt of the risks gnaws at him, and his breathing quickens as the knot in his chest tightens unbearably.

Finally, it’s too much. The weight, the fear, the loneliness—everything he’s been bottling up crashes over him like a tidal wave. He buries his face in his hands, and the tears come fast, spilling over his cheeks as he struggles to keep quiet, but the emotion escapes him in a choked sob.

Kalego, who had been quietly leafing through the now-closed photo album, snaps to attention, his head whipping around at the sound. Opera, whose keen senses miss nothing, is by Iruma’s side in a heartbeat, their usual calm softened by a deep concern. They kneel beside him, gently prying his hands away from his tear-streaked face.

“Iruma-kun,” Opera murmurs softly, their voice as soothing as a lullaby. They wrap their arms around him, pulling him close into a warm, protective embrace, holding him as he shakes with quiet, broken sobs. Opera’s hand rubs slow, comforting circles on his back, their presence grounding him as they speak in soft, steady tones. “Shh... It’s alright. We’re here, Iruma. You’re safe. Let it all out; there’s no need to hide anything from us.”

Iruma clings to them, his body shaking as he sobs into their shoulder. “I just… I’m so scared,” he chokes out, his voice muffled. “I didn’t want to put any of them in danger, but... I couldn’t keep them in the dark anymore. If things go wrong, it’ll be my fault—they could get hurt... or worse... all because of me.”

Opera’s grip around him tightens slightly, a fierce protectiveness sparking in their gaze as they hold him close. “Oh, Iruma-kun,” they whisper, their voice filled with compassion and understanding. “You’ve done nothing wrong. You trusted them because you care about them, because you wanted them to be safe and prepared. That takes strength, and it takes courage. You’re not responsible for every danger in this world. And they chose this because they believe in you.”

Iruma nods against their shoulder, though the fear still claws at him, tangled up with years of anxiety and the strain of hiding his true identity. His tears flow freely now, each word escaping like a long-held breath. “But what if... what if they’re rejected because of me? What if the Netherworld finds out I’m... not like them?” His voice wavers, and he squeezes his eyes shut, the thought too painful to face head-on. “What if they see me as a threat? What if... they don’t want me here anymore?”

Kalego, who’s been standing just a step away, his usually impassive face tight with worry, moves forward, placing a firm but gentle hand on Iruma’s shoulder. His touch is steady, grounding, and his voice, while calm, is filled with an intensity that captures Iruma’s attention. “Listen to me, Iruma,” he begins, his tone unwavering, resolute. “You belong here. You’ve faced challenges that would have broken even the strongest demon, and each time, you’ve not only endured but thrived. You’ve earned your place here through sheer determination, through loyalty, and through courage.”

Iruma looks up, meeting Kalego’s serious gaze through tear-blurred eyes, and there’s a fierce sincerity in Kalego’s expression that pulls him in, momentarily easing his fears.

Kalego continues, his grip firm but comforting. “You’ve already overcome countless obstacles, more than anyone your age should have to bear. Every trial you’ve faced, every victory you’ve earned—none of that can be erased by a single secret. You are more than any label or origin, Iruma.” His voice softens, but the determination remains. “And you’re not alone in this. You have Opera. You have your friends. You even have me,” he adds, a reluctant but sincere admission.

Opera, still holding Iruma close, nods in agreement, their hand moving gently along his back in soothing strokes. “Kalego is right. You are loved here, Iruma-kun, not just for what you are but for who you are. You’ve touched so many lives, changed so many hearts, simply by being yourself. Whatever happens, you won’t be alone.”

Iruma’s gaze flickers between them, searching their faces for any hint of doubt, but he finds only unwavering support. He takes a shaky breath, feeling some of the weight lift, his tears slowing as he absorbs their words. “But... what if it all goes wrong?” he whispers, his voice barely above a murmur.

Opera’s hand on his back stills, and they pull back slightly, just enough to look into his eyes, their own gaze filled with quiet strength. “Then we’ll face it together, Iruma-kun,” they say, their tone gentle but resolute. “No matter what happens, you will always have us. And we’ll do whatever it takes to protect you.”

Kalego nods, his own expression softening as he meets Iruma’s gaze with an unexpected warmth. “You’ve done more for this school, for your friends, and for this family than you realize, Iruma. Don’t let fear rob you of everything you’ve worked for. You’ve earned our loyalty—and we intend to prove that to you, no matter what.”

A fresh wave of emotion wells up in Iruma, but this time, it’s not fear or worry. It’s a profound sense of gratitude, of safety, of belonging. He lets out a small, shaky laugh, wiping at his eyes as he tries to find his voice again. Iruma remains nestled between them, his trembling easing as he feels their warmth, their steady presence anchoring him. Kalego’s hand, usually so firm and impassive, now rests gently on his shoulder, the pressure just enough to ground him, while Opera’s arms are wrapped around him in a way that feels both protective and calming. Slowly, his breathing steadies, the deep, shuddering breaths evening out as he lets their words sink in, absorbing the unconditional support they’re offering.

Opera begins to hum softly, a melody that Iruma remembers from his first days here—a gentle lullaby they’d sung to him whenever he was anxious or couldn’t sleep, back when everything in the Netherworld felt unfamiliar and overwhelming. The familiar tune floats around them, soothing like a warm blanket, and Iruma feels the remnants of his fear begin to fade. He relaxes further into Opera’s arms, the tension slowly melting from his frame as he closes his eyes, letting the gentle rhythm of their voice lull him into a rare, peaceful moment.

Kalego watches him carefully, his face softened, though his usual sternness hasn’t entirely left. His hand remains on Iruma’s shoulder, steady and unwavering, a quiet promise of protection that needs no words. He leans in slightly, his voice low and firm as he speaks, “Iruma, you don’t have to face this alone. Whatever happens, we’ll handle it together. I’ll make sure you’re protected. We both will.” His tone is steady, and the determination in his gaze speaks of a resolve so fierce it leaves no room for doubt.

Iruma opens his eyes, looking up at Kalego with a gratitude so deep it’s hard to put into words. His eyes are still red-rimmed, his cheeks damp from the tears he’s shed, but a small, relieved smile begins to form as he meets Kalego’s gaze. “Thank you… both of you,” he whispers, his voice thick with emotion. “I don’t think I could do this without you.”

Opera’s hand moves in slow, comforting circles on his back, their voice soft as they respond, “You’ll never have to find out, Iruma-kun. We’re with you, through every challenge.” They shift slightly, resting their chin atop his head, their gaze warm as they hold him close, as though shielding him from the world itself.

Kalego nods, his expression softening as he watches Iruma slowly calm, a flicker of pride in his eyes. “You’ve grown stronger than you realize, Iruma,” he murmurs, his voice gentle but firm. “And you’re not just fighting for yourself. You have allies, people who believe in you. That’s something to be proud of.”

A faint, grateful smile breaks across Iruma’s face as he takes in their words, letting the comfort of their presence seep into every part of him. He leans into Opera’s embrace, feeling the soft hum of their lullaby resonating through his chest, and closes his eyes, allowing himself to rest for the first time in what feels like ages. His head feels lighter, his heart no longer weighed down by the crushing loneliness he had been carrying.

As the night deepens, the room falls into a comfortable silence, the three of them sharing a rare, tender moment that needs no further words. Outside, the Netherworld sky glimmers with strange, star-like lights, casting a gentle glow through the window that bathes them in a soft, otherworldly warmth.

Iruma lets out a small, tired sigh, curling further into the space between Opera and Kalego, who each instinctively adjust to support him, their movements gentle and unhurried. The weight of the day’s worries still lingers, but it feels manageable now, a distant hum rather than an oppressive weight. He feels safe, surrounded by their warmth and strength, and for the first time in a long while, he feels that maybe, just maybe, things will turn out alright.

Opera looks down at him, a small, almost motherly smile playing on their lips as they continue to hum softly, their fingers running through his hair in gentle strokes. Kalego remains close, his gaze softened as he watches Iruma begin to drift off, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up to him. There’s a rare, unspoken tenderness in Kalego’s expression, a pride and protectiveness he doesn’t bother hiding in this quiet moment.

In the stillness, Iruma’s breathing begins to slow, his eyelids growing heavy as he nestles deeper into the embrace of his makeshift family. His hand unconsciously clutches onto Opera’s sleeve, while his head rests against Kalego’s shoulder, the comfort of their presence wrapping around him like a warm, protective cocoon.

The quiet is filled only by the soft hum of Opera’s lullaby and the faint, steady beat of Iruma’s heart as he drifts into a deep, peaceful sleep. For the first time in ages, he feels like he can truly rest, knowing he’s surrounded by those who love him, who will stand by him no matter what.

Kalego and Opera exchange a glance over Iruma’s head, a silent understanding passing between them. They both feel the weight of the responsibility they carry, the determination to protect this young human who has become more to them than they ever could have anticipated. But for now, they let the quiet settle, each of them content simply to be here, sharing this moment of peace with the boy they’ve come to love as their own.

And as the night stretches on, Iruma’s heart steadies, each beat a reminder that he’s not alone—that no matter what challenges await, he has a family that will stand beside him, with unwavering loyalty and love.

And for now, that’s enough.

Chapter Text

Alice stands in the vast, opulent hall of his family’s estate, a place he knows well yet finds strangely alien in this moment. The high-vaulted ceilings, glimmering with enchanted crystals, cast an elegant glow over the richly embroidered tapestries that line the walls, each one depicting some piece of Asmodeus family history—glorious victories, acts of seduction, tales of cunning that have built his family’s reputation. Normally, these surroundings bolster Alice’s confidence. But tonight, as he faces his mother, his heart pounds in his chest, his mind torn between loyalty and fear.

Amaryllis, the Sin of Lust, stands by a grand arched window, her gaze fixed outside, her silhouette bathed in the silver light of the Netherworld’s twin moons. Even from behind, she is imposing; her very presence commands respect and awe. Her long, flowing robes shimmer with a faint, iridescent glow, moving like liquid as she finally turns to face him. Her expression is unreadable, the slightest hint of a smirk playing at her lips as she arches an eyebrow at her son.

“Well, Alice-chan?” Her voice is smooth, seductive, but with an edge that makes his spine stiffen. “You summoned me here in the dead of night for something... important. Do tell. You’ve piqued my curiosity.”

Alice swallows, forcing himself to stand straight, though his palms are clammy. He takes a deep breath, eyes locking with hers, his resolve hardening. “Mother... I need your help.”

Amaryllis’s lips curl into a smile, though her gaze is as sharp as ever. “My help?” she repeats, a touch amused. “How very rare. What matter could have possibly made my confident, fearless son this... serious?” She takes a few steps forward, her movements fluid, almost as though she’s gliding. Her gaze never leaves him, the glint in her eye telling him she’s enjoying this moment of vulnerability far more than she’s letting on.

Alice squares his shoulders, gathering every ounce of poise he can muster. “It’s about Iruma,” he says, his voice low but firm. Just speaking his Alpha’s name feels like an anchor, something solid that steadies him in the presence of his formidable mother.

Amaryllis’s smirk fades ever so slightly, replaced by a flicker of interest as her head tilts. “Iruma? Your Alpha-mate?” Her voice is deceptively calm, but Alice knows better than to assume disinterest. Her eyes glint with intrigue, a hint of something that makes Alice feel like she’s already guessed where this conversation is headed.

“Yes,” he confirms, choosing his words with care. “But he’s more than that. He... he’s a demi-demon, half-human and half-demon.”

A faint pause lingers in the air. Amaryllis’s gaze sharpens, her amusement giving way to something calculating, almost dangerous. “A demi-demon?” she repeats softly, her voice laced with intrigue. “So that’s why he’s managed to evade my... instincts,” she murmurs, more to herself than to Alice. Her eyes return to her son, and for once, her expression betrays a hint of seriousness. “I see. And what is it you want from me, Alice-chan?”

Alice feels the weight of her gaze and the responsibility in his heart. “Iruma’s true nature isn’t the only reason I’ve come to you.” He takes a breath, letting it out slowly. “We believe there’s a traitor among the Thirteen Crowns—Baal. His intentions are dangerous. He wants to... bring ruin, possibly through Iruma.” He holds her gaze, his words steady, his resolve burning through his unease. “I need your support, Mother. Your influence and your wisdom to navigate the risks.”

Amaryllis regards him carefully, her expression unreadable. She steps closer, her face softening with an unsettling calm, though her eyes gleam with a deeper intensity. “And tell me, Alice-chan,” she purrs, “what is Iruma to you, truly? Why do you feel the need to risk this much for him?”

Alice’s breath catches. He knows this question is more than curiosity—it’s a test, a challenge. His mother has always valued loyalty and ambition, but she’s never quite understood his devotion to Iruma. In her world, strength and charm are power, and relationships are carefully crafted alliances, not deep-seated loyalty born from genuine respect.

“Because,” he says, his voice low but unwavering, “Iruma isn’t just my Alpha. He’s my friend. My... closest companion. He’s brought out a strength in me I never knew I had. Protecting him isn’t a choice—it’s a responsibility, one I’ve accepted willingly.”

Amaryllis studies him, her expression inscrutable, but he catches the slightest glimmer of approval, something she’s not about to verbalize. “Loyalty,” she murmurs, almost to herself, as if weighing the word on her tongue. “And you believe Baal threatens him?”

Alice nods, his expression hardening. “I do. Baal has ambitions, something bigger and more sinister than just power. If he learns of Iruma’s true nature—his human heritage—he might use it to cause chaos or worse.”

Amaryllis’s gaze flickers with a shadow of doubt, a guarded intensity as she considers his words. “And what makes you so certain, Alice-chan? It’s not often that I’m asked to act against a fellow Crown. This isn’t a trifling matter.”

Alice clenches his fists, determination flaring in his chest. “Because I’ve seen the way Baal moves, how he manipulates. He has his own agenda, one that disregards the well-being of the Netherworld. Iruma’s life could be put at risk, and if that happens, it won’t just be Iruma—it could threaten the stability of everything we know.”

She watches him, unblinking, her fingers tapping rhythmically against her side as she absorbs his words. The silence is thick, tense, but Alice holds his ground, his gaze unwavering. He knows this is the moment she’ll decide, one way or another.

After a long pause, Amaryllis lets out a soft sigh, her expression softening as she glances toward the darkened window. “You speak with conviction, my son. Perhaps there is more to this than simple loyalty.” She turns back to him, her smirk returning, though it’s tinged with a rare warmth. “Very well. I’ll lend you my support. If Baal truly is a threat, then we’ll handle it... discreetly.”

Alice lets out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, relief flooding him. “Thank you, Mother. I... I don’t know what to say.”

She raises a delicate hand, silencing him with a faint smile. “No need for thanks, Alice. I do not protect the weak, but Iruma... he is someone worth protecting, especially if he’s earned your loyalty.” She steps closer, reaching up to rest a hand on his cheek, her eyes glimmering with an unreadable emotion. “And remember this, my son—no matter what, you are Asmodeus. We face dangers, but we do not flinch.”

Alice nods, feeling a swell of pride and reassurance from her words. “Yes, Mother. I won’t let you down. I won’t let Iruma down.”

She watches him, a glint of pride in her eyes that she quickly hides behind a mask of indifference. “Good,” she murmurs. “And remember that the Asmodeus name is not a shield—it is a sword.”

Alice nods, her words sinking deep, each one a reminder of the risks he’s chosen to accept. But he feels a renewed strength, knowing he has her support, that she, too, sees the importance of what lies ahead.

“Thank you, Mother,” he says softly, a warmth and gratitude in his tone that he rarely let’s show. He bows deeply, then straightens, meeting her gaze one last time. “I won’t disappoint you.”

As Alice begins to turn, Amaryllis’s expression shifts—gone is the light flirtation, the amused quirk in her smile. Instead, her gaze sharpens, deep and assessing, as the weight of her son’s words fully settles on her. For a moment, she simply stands there, one elegant hand resting on her chin, the faintest trace of tension tightening her features. It’s a rare thing to see her in such a state of pensive calm, her usual carefree poise replaced by an intensity that could chill even the bravest demon.

“Alice-chan,” she calls, her voice low, almost contemplative.

He stops mid-step, glancing back, surprised by the sudden seriousness in her tone.

She studies him, her eyes darker than before, the pride in her gaze interwoven with something harder, something forged from experience. “A demi-demon in the Netherworld,” she murmurs, as if tasting the words. “You understand what that means, don’t you?”

Alice nods slowly, but before he can speak, she steps closer, her expression more unguarded than he’s ever seen. “The chaos demi-demons caused in the past was near-legendary,” she continues, each word carrying a gravity that echoes through the grand hall. “Their very existence threatened the delicate order here, challenged loyalties, and brought tensions even the Crowns could scarcely control.” Her voice softens, though her gaze holds steady, unwavering. “Their power is coveted like no other and the moment Iruma’s status is known he will be crown. It’s not an easy thing to carry, that kind of secret.”

Alice listens, feeling the full weight of her words settle on his shoulders. He knew this, of course, but hearing it from her—hearing the layers of history and conflict in her tone—strikes him in a way that textbooks and whispered rumors never had.

But as she continues to hold his gaze, her expression shifts, something deep and rare shining through her guarded demeanor. “And yet,” she murmurs, her voice softening, “you’ve chosen to stand by him.” She pauses, studying her son with a quiet intensity that makes his heartbeat faster. “Your Alpha must have a resilience most demons couldn’t dream of. To live in the Netherworld as both human and demon... to survive while keeping such a dangerous secret. That strength is extraordinary.”

A flicker of surprise crosses Alice’s face, and he feels a surge of pride swell within him, a validation from her that he hadn’t even realized he’d been waiting for. “He is strong, Mother,” he replies, his voice barely above a whisper. “Stronger than anyone I’ve ever met.”

Amaryllis’s lips curve into a small, knowing smile. “Then it seems you’ve found someone worthy of your loyalty... and perhaps more.” She chuckles, though there’s a genuine warmth in her tone that catches him off guard. “Congratulations, my dear Omega. You’ve chosen well.”

The word Omega rolls off her tongue with a sense of deep reverence that Alice hasn’t felt from anyone else—not even his closest friends. She’s acknowledging him, acknowledging the strength of his devotion to Iruma. For Amaryllis, whose life is built on power and allure, the term is a true mark of respect.

Alice’s cheeks warm slightly, but he stands firm, refusing to let the flush of pride break his composure. “Thank you, Mother,” he says, his voice steady, though his heart pounds in his chest. “He’s... he’s everything I want to protect.”

Amaryllis chuckles softly, a glimmer of her usual playful smirk returning. “Of course he is. We Asmodeus are nothing if not fiercely devoted.” She steps closer, placing a delicate hand on his shoulder, her gaze warm but still shadowed with concern. “But know this, Alice. If Iruma’s secret becomes known to others beyond those you trust, you’ll both face challenges you can’t yet imagine. Demi-demons aren’t only seen as blessings in the Netherworld. They are coveted, they are... feared.”

Alice nods, his jaw set, his eyes steely. “I’m prepared for that, Mother. If anything threatens him, I’ll stand in its way, no matter what.” His voice is fierce, unyielding, and he feels that certainty settle into his bones as he speaks.

Amaryllis regards him with a long, thoughtful look, as though seeing him anew. “I believe you will,” she murmurs. There’s a rare softness in her expression, one that belies her usual coquettish charm, a motherly warmth she rarely shows. “You’ve grown into someone truly remarkable, Alice-chan. I am... proud.” Her words are simple, understated, but they hit him with the force of a thousand unspoken truths.

He swallows, feeling a lump form in his throat, though he does his best to keep his face impassive. “Thank you, Mother,” he says, his voice thick with emotion. He straightens, nodding as he takes a steadying breath.

Normally Amaryllis would be overwhelmed by the fact that she got two thank-you’s from her prickly son. But at the moment, her mind was reeling as the puzzle pieces are finally falling into place. She remained by the window, her gaze fixed on the glittering horizon of the Netherworld but her mind far from the ethereal beauty outside. The weight of Alice’s revelation settles heavily, each piece of information stirring memories, fragments of recent events that had seemed innocuous until now. Her mind lingers on the last Thirteen Crowns gathering—the luxurious banquet, the idle chatter, and, of course, Baal’s cryptic remarks.

Her brow furrows, a shadow crossing her face as she recalls his every word, each one dripping with a barely restrained contempt. He’d been almost too casual, his amusement flickering each time Iruma’s name had come up in conversation, the faintest suggestion of a smirk curling at his lips whenever Alice’s unwavering devotion to his Alpha was mentioned. Back then, she’d assumed it was simple mockery, a twisted way to belittle her son’s loyalty, to poke at the idea of an Asmodeus pledging allegiance to one of the three hero families. But now, with Alice’s revelation about Iruma’s demi-demon heritage, the meaning behind Baal’s taunts sharpens, clicks into place like a twisted puzzle.

Amaryllis feels a cold fury rising, uncharacteristically fierce, simmering beneath her usual poised exterior. Baal—clever, ruthless, and entirely unprincipled—had likely known all along. He’d taunted her and the others not out of simple amusement but as a way of testing boundaries, of seeing how deeply the Crown would tolerate his games. And if he knew Iruma’s true nature, then his actions were more than mere provocations. They were the calculated moves of a demon who was planning something much darker.

The muscles in her jaw tighten as her expression hardens. Her hand, elegant and manicured, clenches into a fist, her knuckles whitening. It’s been ages since she’s felt this kind of anger, the fierce, protective rage of a mother whose child has been targeted. The realization churns in her gut, her typically calm, seductive demeanor replaced by a fierce, unmasked wrath that she lets simmer without restraint. Demi-demons had once been revered, even feared, as potential disruptors of order in the Netherworld. But they were also undeniably powerful, and Iruma, with the loyalty he inspired, posed a unique threat. Baal would see that potential as something to exploit—or worse, destroy.

She exhales, her breath steady but laced with anger, her eyes narrowing as a dangerous gleam hardens in her gaze. So, Baal, she thinks, you dare to manipulate the Asmodeus lineage, to toy with my son’s loyalty?

“Mother?”

Alice’s voice startles her from her thoughts, and she quickly shifts her expression back to one of calm, though her fists remain clenched at her sides. She turns to him, her face softened but still intense, meeting his curious gaze with an unreadable look.

“Yes, darling?” she asks, her voice smooth, though there’s a subtle tremor of restrained fury beneath it.

Alice hesitates, his initial confidence waning under the fierce intensity he senses radiating from her. “Are... are you alright?” he asks cautiously. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look quite so… um, intense.”

Amaryllis forces herself to relax, letting her fingers unclench slowly as she steps toward him, her lips curving into a calm but steely smile. “Oh, I’m quite alright, darling,” she says, resting a hand on his shoulder. Her tone is soft, almost too soft, a barely restrained fury lurking beneath her usual elegance. “It’s just that... I find myself with a new focus. One that, thanks to you, I now fully understand.”

Alice shifts, an uncertain look flashing across his face. His earlier relief at securing her support is now tinged with concern, and he’s not sure if he should feel comforted or unnerved by the expression on her face. “Then... you’ll keep your promise?” he ventures, his voice hesitant, still searching her eyes for reassurance.

She gazes at him, her hand squeezing his shoulder with a touch more force than usual, her nails pressing just slightly into his skin. “More than that, my son. I’ll be keeping a close watch on Baal myself.” Her voice drops, becoming softer yet more intense, her gaze burning with a fierce determination that even Alice, her own child, rarely sees. “I won’t let him—or anyone else—harm what belongs to this family.”

He nods, though he feels a strange chill in the air, as though a storm is building within her, and his instincts tell him to leave before it breaks. “I... I trust you, Mother,” he says, offering a polite bow and a slight smile, though he’s relieved when she finally lets go of his shoulder. He starts backing toward the door, feeling the need to give her the space she clearly desires.

She watches him go, her eyes never leaving him, and offers a faint nod in return. “Good,” she murmurs, her voice laced with an intensity that makes the hair on the back of his neck stand up. “Then go to Iruma, protect him. Keep your Alpha safe, Alice-chan. Especially, now that it seems that Baal is into the fact that your mate is a demi demon.”

Alice tenses at the information dropped into his lap by his mother. But he rapidly collects himself, and he gives her one final, deep bow with renewed resolve. “I will, Mother,” he says earnestly, before he turns on his heel and strides out, his pace quickening as he leaves the grand hall and heads for Iruma’s side.

The moment he disappears, the calm mask that Amaryllis wore vanishes, her expression hardening once more. She turns back to the window, her fingers tapping against her arm as her thoughts churn with a dark intensity. A subtle shiver of magic radiates from her, a rare display of power that lingers in the room like static electricity. She draws in a deep breath, steadying herself as she recalls Baal’s face, every smug glance he threw her way, every insolent smile when he toyed with her son’s loyalty to Iruma.

“So,” she murmurs to herself, a steely edge sharpening in her voice, “Baal thinks he can meddle with the Asmodeus line? Exploit a demi-demon under my son’s protection? How amusing.” Her eyes narrow, a cold smirk tugging at her lips as her fingers brush the hilt of an elegant, enchanted fan tucked into her belt, a weapon in disguise that she rarely ever needs to use.

“Let him try,” she whispers, her tone filled with a quiet, deadly promise. I’ll show him exactly what it means to cross the Sin of Lust.

Her gaze hardens, her entire being radiating an aura that would make lesser demons tremble. For all her charm, her allure, Amaryllis Asmodeus is not one to tolerate those who dare to disrupt the balance she has spent centuries maintaining, least of all when it involves her son. And if Baal’s ambitions include harming Iruma, it means he has already crossed a line she cannot forgive.

Her voice drops to a whisper, low and lethal. “Baal may have plans,” she murmurs, a dark smile twisting her lips, “but so do I.”

She turns sharply, her robes flowing behind her as she strides purposefully down the hall, her steps resonating with the fierce, controlled fury of a mother whose son has been threatened. In her mind, the pieces are already moving, strategies forming with a calculated precision that rivals any plot the Thirteen Crowns have ever seen. She’s always been a woman of both charm and cunning, but this time, her plans will carry an edge that none of her peers could predict.

As she reaches her private study, she gives one last glance out into the distant dark of the Netherworld, her gaze fixed, intense. If Baal wants to play his games, she’ll play them, too—only her game is one of vengeance, protection, and a fierce pride that Baal has woefully underestimated.

My dear Iruma, she thinks, a rare, protective tenderness flickering in her gaze. You may not be Asmodeus by blood, but you are family now. And I will not let anyone harm you.

With a final, decisive flick of her wrist, she calls forth her enchanted pen, the glittering ink ready as she begins drafting letters, strategies, and contingencies, her mind set on a single, ruthless objective: protecting her family, at any cost.

The moment Alice steps into the Abnormal Pack’s den, he feels the electric hum of energy in the air. The room is alive with voices, his friends clustered in groups, all speaking in excited, hushed tones as they recount the results of their bold mission. Clara’s distinctive laugh rings out, and Lied’s voice rises in an exaggerated story of his family’s initial shock and eventual agreement to support their cause. Jazz and Allocer exchange approving nods, their faces a mix of triumph and exhaustion. The sight brings a proud smile to Alice’s lips; they’d managed to rally support from their families and mentors, a feat that even he hadn’t entirely expected.

Iruma, standing off to the side, catches sight of Alice, and a look of pure relief floods his face. He approaches quickly, his eyes filled with gratitude, and Alice steps forward, instinctively closing the distance between them.

“You’re back,” Iruma breathes, his voice low but filled with genuine warmth. “I was worried. How did it go with... with your mother?” His gaze is earnest, hopeful, as if he’s already bracing himself to hear what Alice has brought back from one of the most powerful demons in the Netherworld.

Alice offers a small but confident nod. “She pledged her support, Iruma,” he replies, keeping his voice steady, though a flash of pride gleams in his eyes. “And not just support. She’s... invested in this. She sees the threat Baal poses to you and the Netherworld. She’ll be watching him closely.”

Iruma’s face softens with a mixture of gratitude and relief, and he lets out a long breath, his shoulders visibly relaxing. “Thank you, Alice. I can’t even imagine how difficult it must have been to talk to her about all of this.”

Alice chuckles, scratching the back of his neck. “You have no idea. But for you? It was worth every moment.” He lets his gaze linger on Iruma, taking in his friend’s weary but determined expression, and feels an unshakable resolve deepen within him. “We’ve got a real force behind us now, Iruma. We’re not alone in this.”

As they speak, Clara comes bounding over, her eyes alight with excitement, practically buzzing with energy. “Iruma-chi! Azz-azz! We did it!” She throws her arms around Iruma, squeezing him tight enough to make his cheeks go pink. “Even my mom agreed, and she never agrees to anything!”

Alice chuckles as Clara releases Iruma and then, just as eagerly, reaches over to give him a firm pat on the shoulder. “We’ve got the strongest team ever now!” she declares proudly, beaming at each of them in turn. “All the teachers, the families—even my dad gave his grumpy ‘I’ll think about it’ face, so we’re practically unstoppable!”

Jazz, overhearing, raises a hand in agreement. “Clara’s right. Even the tutors I spoke to were... surprisingly on board.” He shares a look with Lied, who nods with a rare seriousness. “They understand the stakes. They know this isn’t just about a little bit of trouble in the Netherworld. It’s big.”

Iruma’s face lights up with each update, and he looks around at his friends, his heart swelling with pride and gratitude. But even through the warmth of victory, there’s a shadow lingering in his gaze, a shadow that Alice notices immediately.

“Did... did everyone agree?” Alice asks quietly, his gaze flickering to Iruma. He senses there’s something Iruma hasn’t shared yet, a part of the story that’s weighing on him.

Iruma’s smile fades slightly, and he lets out a sigh, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face. “Almost everyone,” he says softly, his eyes drifting down to the floor. “Mother’s brother... my uncle Narnia... he refused.”

Alice’s expression hardens, anger sparking in his eyes at the thought of family turning their back on Iruma at such a crucial time. He steps closer, a reassuring hand hovering just over Iruma’s shoulder before resting there, solid and warm. “Alpha, I... I’m sorry. He should have been here for you. You deserve every bit of support, especially now.”

Iruma shakes his head, his smile a little sad but resolute. “It’s alright. I knew there was a chance he wouldn’t come around.” He glances at Alice, his eyes filled with a quiet strength that makes Alice’s heart clench. “I can’t force anyone to stand by me, and... if he doesn’t want to, then I just have to accept that. There are still so many people who do. You, everyone here—you all make me feel like I’m not alone.”

Alice’s gaze softens, his hand squeezing Iruma’s shoulder a little tighter, as if silently offering to shoulder some of the weight Iruma carries. “You’re right. You’re not alone.” His voice is low, filled with a fierce loyalty that needs no further explanation.

Iruma nods, his expression brightening as he glances around the room at his friends, who have all begun to gather closer, sensing the serious undertone of the conversation. Clara, ever perceptive, reaches over and slips her hand into Iruma’s, her face beaming with her usual, contagious smile.

“You know what, Iruma-chi?” she says, her voice soft but filled with a quiet, earnest strength. “We’ve got this. It doesn’t matter if we’re up against one Crowns guy or the whole lot of ’em.” She raises her fist in the air, her eyes blazing with determination. “We’re together, right? We’re the best Abnormal Pack ever!”

Jazz nods, his face serious but a spark of warmth in his eyes. “Clara’s right. We’re not backing down. If Baal thinks he can push us around, he’s going to have to answer to all of us.”

The rest of the Pack voices their agreement, each of them rallying behind Iruma, their voices a comforting, powerful wave of unity that drowns out the disappointment of his uncle’s absence. Alice watches as Iruma’s smile grows, his confidence renewed by the strength of his friends, the support they so freely give him, and he feels a surge of pride—pride that he’s part of this, that he’s standing beside Iruma as they face what’s to come.

Iruma’s gaze shifts, his eyes meeting Alice’s, and he gives a small nod, an unspoken understanding passing between them. “Thank you, everyone,” Iruma says, his voice warm and sincere. “I don’t know what I’d do without all of you.”

Lied, looking a bit embarrassed but determined, rubs the back of his neck as he speaks up. “Well, you won’t have to find out, because we’re not going anywhere, Iruma. We’re all in this together, for better or worse.”

As the group settles into the den, Alice’s expression is serious, the weight of his mother’s revelation clear in his stance. The others quiet down, sensing the tension radiating off him, and all eyes focus on him as he clears his throat, his gaze flickering toward Iruma before meeting the group.

“There’s something I need to tell you all,” he begins, his voice steady but edged with urgency. “It’s about Baal—and Iruma.” He takes a breath, his face hardening as he continues, “My mother, the Sin of Lust, has confirmed it: Baal likely knows Iruma’s true identity as a demi-demon.”

The words hang in the air for a split second, but it’s only a heartbeat before the den erupts into chaos. Gasps, murmurs, and shouts of disbelief fill the space, each of them processing the gravity of what Alice has just said. Clara’s eyes go wide, her mouth open in shock as she grabs Iruma’s arm, squeezing it as if to reassure herself that he’s still right there beside her. Lied’s voice rises in an incredulous shout, “He knows? But how—when?”

Jazz clenches his fists, his jaw tightening, his usually calm demeanor cracking under the weight of the revelation. ““That snake…” His voice laced with frustration.

The voices overlap, each friend’s concern bubbling over as they voice their fears, theories, and the implications of Baal’s knowledge. The sound of their anxiety and anger swells, filling every corner of the den, as each person’s panic fuels the others, creating a maelstrom of worry and dread.

Suddenly, a voice cuts through the chaos, clear and commanding, but not loud. It’s strong and resonant, yet calm—a voice that doesn’t demand silence but compels it. “Enough.”

The room falls silent instantly, each face turning toward Iruma, who stands tall, his gaze calm but piercing, his expression filled with a rare and unexpected authority. It’s a side of him they seldom see—his Alpha side—and the respect in their eyes shifts into something close to awe as they watch him. Iruma’s presence fills the room, and the den, once buzzing with panicked voices, falls into a heavy, waiting silence.

He meets each of their gazes, his expression firm yet gentle, radiating a steady confidence that anchors them. “Amaryllis’s theory is correct,” he says evenly, his voice unwavering. “Baal knows, or at least strongly suspects, that I’m a demi-demon. I believe he’s known for some time.”

Clara’s hand, still on his arm, tightens instinctively, her eyes wide as she processes his words. “Iruma-chi... but how? How did he find out?” she asks, her voice barely a whisper, a mixture of fear and disbelief in her tone.

Iruma glances at her, his eyes softening for a moment before he continues. “I believe it was during the Harvest Festival. Think about it—Baal had spies, resources everywhere. With so many eyes on us, especially with the dangers we faced, my heritage may have slipped through in ways I didn’t notice.” His voice doesn’t waver, but there’s a heaviness there, a quiet acceptance of the risk he’s carried all along.

Jazz nods slowly, his expression darkening with realization. “So that’s why we were targeted so much… he wasn’t just watching the competition; he was watching you.”

Iruma nods, his expression unreadable but resolute. “Exactly. But knowing that changes things.” His gaze sweeps over the group, meeting each pair of eyes with a calm, focused intensity. “We can’t sit around hoping he won’t act on what he knows. We’ve waited long enough—if we keep waiting, we’ll be playing into his hands.”

Alice, standing just beside him, nods firmly, his own face a mirror of Iruma’s resolve. “Iruma’s right. If Baal plans to use this information against him, it’s only a matter of time before he makes his move. We can’t afford to be passive.”

Kerori, her expression fierce and determined, steps forward. “Then we won’t wait for him to come to us. We’ll confront him head-on. Let him know we’re not scared, and that he can’t mess with the Abnormal Pack.”

The others murmur their agreement, the fire of determination beginning to burn through the initial shock. Lied, his jaw set in a rare look of seriousness, looks at Iruma with an unwavering gaze. “We’ve got your back, Iruma. All of us. Whatever Baal tries, he’s got the fight of his life coming to him.”

Clara nods vigorously, a fierce light in her eyes as she grips Iruma’s arm, her voice filled with a conviction that leaves no room for doubt. “Yeah! We’re not just sitting around letting him mess with you! Abnormal Pack all the way!”

Jazz, ever practical, raises his hand, his expression thoughtful but serious. “If we’re taking a stand, we need to do it strategically. We can’t just confront him recklessly. Baal’s powerful—if he’s made it to the Thirteen Crowns, he’s not someone we can afford to underestimate. We need a plan.”

Iruma nods, his face determined as he meets Jazz’s gaze. “You’re right. We can’t just rush in. But we also can’t wait. We’ll use every resource we have—Amaryllis, the other Crowns who’ve agreed to help, our teachers, our tutors. If we all stand together, we’ll be stronger than anything Baal throws at us.”

A quiet confidence fills the room, each of them feeding off Iruma’s calm but commanding energy. The fear and shock that had rippled through the den have been replaced by a fierce, steady resolve, a determination to stand as one, to protect not just Iruma but each other. Iruma feels a surge of warmth fill his chest as he looks around, taking in their loyal, determined faces. He knows they’re all here because they believe in him, because they see him not just as a leader, but as someone worth fighting for.

Just as Iruma finishes speaking, the den’s door slams open, nearly rattling on its hinges, and Sabnock storms in, his entire form vibrating with barely contained fury. His usually proud and commanding stance is twisted with frustration, and his fists are clenched so tightly his knuckles have turned white. His jaw is set, his lips pressed into a fierce scowl as he storms across the room, each step filled with a tension that crackles in the air around him.

“Unbelievable!” Sabnock growls, cursing under his breath. His voice is a low, simmering rumble, the words tumbling out through clenched teeth. “My father… That cowardly, spineless fool!” He slams a fist into the wall, the impact echoing through the room as the others jump, eyes wide as they watch him with a mix of surprise and sympathy. Sabnock’s fury is palpable, almost tangible, and it seems to ripple off him in waves as he paces the floor.

Iruma steps forward, concern crossing his face. “Sabnock… What happened?” he asks gently, his voice calm but filled with understanding.

Sabnock turns to him, his expression twisting with anger and something close to betrayal. “I went to my father,” he spits, practically shaking. “I told him everything—about Baal, about the risk to you, Iruma—and you know what he said?” He clenches his fists tighter, a bitter laugh escaping his lips. “He told me it was too dangerous, that we should let the Thirteen Crowns handle it. That it wasn’t worth the risk of bringing Baal’s wrath onto us.”

The words hang in the air, and a heavy silence settles over the group, each of them absorbing the sting of Sabnock’s revelation. Lied and Jazz exchange a look of muted anger, and Clara’s fists tighten, her usual cheerful expression clouded with rare anger. Sabnock’s pride, his loyalty, is unwavering—and for him to be dismissed by his own father, especially over something so important, was a betrayal none of them could ignore.

Sabnock’s face contorts, his gaze fierce as he meets Iruma’s eyes, a fiery determination burning there. “He’s a coward. Too afraid to stand up for what’s right. Too afraid to protect his own family, to protect you.” His voice drops, a steely edge to it as he straightens, a new strength radiating from his stance. “As far as I’m concerned, he’s no family of mine.”

Iruma’s eyes widen slightly at the weight of Sabnock’s words, but he nods, stepping closer to him, his expression one of empathy and understanding. “I’m sorry, Sabnock. I know this must hurt… I’m just glad you’re here with us.”

Sabnock takes a deep, steadying breath, visibly calming at Iruma’s words. His gaze softens as he looks around at the group, his friends, the people he’s come to consider his true family. “Of course I’m here. I’d stand by you even if all of the Netherworld turned against us,” he says, his voice quiet but firm. “I’d never abandon my pack—not for anything. And… don’t worry.” His expression grows grim, a flicker of cunning replacing the earlier anger. “I kept the most important thing from him. He doesn’t know… about your heritage, Iruma. I didn’t tell him. Baal may know, but at least my father is still in the dark.”

Relief flickers across Iruma’s face, and he exchanges a look with Alice, both of them silently grateful for Sabnock’s decision. It’s a small reprieve, a bit of control in a situation that has felt overwhelming and uncertain at every turn.

“Thank you, Sabnock,” Iruma says, his voice filled with sincerity. “That means a lot. Really.”

Sabnock scoffs, crossing his arms and looking away, but there’s a faint flush on his cheeks, his tough exterior faltering just a bit under Iruma’s gratitude. “Don’t get sappy on me,” he mutters, though there’s a hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “You’re my Alpha. Standing by you is just what we do. All of us.”

Alice places a hand on Sabnock’s shoulder, his gaze steady and full of respect. “You did well, Sabnock. Your loyalty—to Iruma and to us—won’t be forgotten.”

Sabnock shrugs, trying to keep his expression neutral, though a sense of pride flickers in his eyes. “Well, someone has to show these so-called ‘powerful’ demons what real loyalty looks like.” He stands a little taller, the fiery determination that defines him radiating with newfound intensity.

Clara bounces up beside him, nudging him with her elbow and grinning wide. “Sabnock, you’re so cool!” she exclaims, her voice full of admiration. “Like, you’re super scary and intense and awesome! We’re all lucky to have you!” Her praise is genuine, her words making Sabnock’s usual stoic facade crack just a bit as he shifts, clearly flustered but pleased.

Sabro clears his throat, trying to compose himself. “Well, I’m only following Iruma’s lead, after all,” he mumbles, though his chest puffs up slightly at her words. His face softens as he looks at Iruma, a hint of a rare, vulnerable sincerity showing through. “You… you give us something worth fighting for, Iruma. And I’ll be damned if I let anyone take that away.”

Iruma, overcome with emotion, smiles, his heart swelling with gratitude as he looks around at his friends, his pack. “Thank you… all of you,” he says, his voice filled with warmth. “I know this isn’t easy, but having each of you here, standing by me, makes all the difference.”

Jazz, arms crossed and gaze resolute, nods in agreement. “You don’t have to thank us, Iruma. We’re in this together. Baal thinks he’s got us cornered, but he has no idea who he’s dealing with.” He smirks, the fire in his eyes matching the others’. “We’re not just some group of students. We’re a force. And we’re going to prove that.”

Lied claps his hands together, grinning as he steps forward. “Exactly! And if Baal thinks he can intimidate us, he’s got another thing coming. We’re the Abnormal Pack. We don’t back down from anyone.”

The energy in the room builds, each of them radiating a fierce determination, their loyalty to Iruma solidifying with each word. In that moment, they’re no longer just students—they’re a united front, a family bound by loyalty, respect, and a shared purpose that gives each of them strength beyond themselves.

Iruma feels a deep, unshakeable warmth settle in his chest as he looks around at his friends, his heart filling with gratitude and pride. For the first time since this ordeal began, he feels the weight of his secret lighten, lifted by the unwavering support of those around him. He draws in a steady breath, feeling the energy of his friends surround him, each of them ready to face whatever lies ahead.

“We’re ready,” he says softly, but his voice carries a strength, a quiet confidence that resonates through the room. “We’ll face Baal together. No more hiding. No more waiting.”

Alice steps closer to him, a spark of pride in his gaze as he meets Iruma’s eyes. “Together, we’re unstoppable, Iruma. Baal has no idea who he’s dealing with.”

Iruma nods, his gaze filled with calm determination. “Then let’s do this.”

As they exchange resolute glances, each of them feels the weight of their shared commitment, their purpose intertwining and forming something unbreakable. The Abnormal Pack stands united, their resolve sharpened, their loyalty to Iruma unshakable. And in that moment, as they face each other in the den, they know with absolute certainty that they’re ready to face any challenge, any danger, that comes their way.

For they are the Abnormal Pack, and together, they’re stronger than anyone could have imagined.

Chapter Text

The morning air at Babyls Academy is crisp and charged, a strange stillness hanging just beneath the usual buzz of students chattering and rushing to classes. But within the Abnormal Pack, a palpable tension lingers, hidden behind smiles and casual nods as they walk in through the front gates, each of them doing their best to blend in, to appear as ordinary students going about their day. Despite their attempt to mask it, an undercurrent of purpose ties them together, an unspoken resolve that crackles in their every step.

As they make their way through the crowded halls of Babyls, their routine seems almost painfully ordinary. Iruma walks at the center, his usual cheerful grin plastered on his face, though his eyes lack their usual sparkle. He’s nodding and smiling at other students as they pass, but there’s a heaviness in his posture, a subtle tension that his friends don’t miss. Alice, right by his side, mirrors his smile but with a touch of fierceness in her gaze, as if daring anyone to approach Iruma with anything but friendliness.

Elizabetta makes an effort to keep up her usual animated energy, slipping jokes into her whispers to Iruma, trying to elicit a genuine laugh. She nudges him with her shoulder, leaning in close. “Iruma, if you keep up that stiff smile, the other students are going to think you’re possessed. And then, I’ll have to possess them back.” She wiggles her fingers playfully, but Iruma just chuckles weakly, the sound hollow.

“Sorry, Elizabetta. I’m just… a little distracted, I guess,” he murmurs, his gaze drifting down to the floor for a moment before he snaps it back up, his shoulders straightening. “But I’ll work on it. Thanks.”

Elizabetta’s eyes soften, and she gives him a quick, reassuring smile. “Don’t worry. We’re all here to make sure you don’t have to handle any of this alone.” Her voice is soft, a rare, earnest whisper that only Iruma can hear. He nods, giving her a small, grateful smile, and for a moment, he seems to find some peace.

A few steps behind them, Alice and Lied exchange their usual barbs, their voices pitched low but with a forced casualness that doesn’t quite hit. Alice rolls his eyes as Lied tries to sneak a candy from his pocket, shooting him a sharp look. “You’re going to eat that in the middle of class?” Alice hisses, trying to keep up his usual disapproving tone, but the worry lurking in his eyes gives him away.

Lied scoffs, popping the candy into his mouth with a defiant grin. “It’s a free Netherworld, isn’t it? I can have a little treat if I want to.” He throws a glance at Alice, the two sharing an unspoken look that only friends can. “Besides, I need the sugar to keep my energy up. Just in case things get… interesting.”

Alice’s mouth quirks into a reluctant smile, and he nods in understanding. “Right. Can’t have you fainting in the middle of a fight. You’d be useless to the Pack.” He tries to make it sound like a joke, but there’s an edge in his voice, a seriousness that underscores his words. Lied nods, offering a brief, solemn look, and they fall silent, each lost in their own thoughts.

Meanwhile, Clara skips alongside them, a ball of chaotic energy as she tries to lighten the mood in her own way. She pulls out an assortment of random items from her bag—a tiny drum, a rubber snake, a pack of brightly colored chalk—offering them to each of her friends with her usual enthusiasm. “Iruma-chi! Wanna draw a happy face on the wall with me?” she chirps, brandishing the chalk with a bright grin. “Or, wait! Jazz, how about you try this?” She hands him the rubber snake, wiggling it at him with a mischievous glint.

Jazz, unable to hold back a laugh, takes the snake with a smirk. “Clara, I’m not sure this is going to help us fend off Baal,” he jokes, though his eyes are warm with appreciation. Her antics may be outlandish, but they bring a much-needed spark of joy to the group.

Clara pouts, crossing her arms with exaggerated disappointment. “You guys are no fun!” But her pout doesn’t last long, and she throws her arms around Iruma’s shoulders, giving him a quick, tight hug before dancing back to her spot in the group. Iruma feels the warmth of her hug lingering, and he gives her a grateful smile, knowing she’s trying her best to keep everyone’s spirits high.

They continue through the hallways, each of them doing their best to act like nothing is wrong, but the weight of their mission hangs heavy between them. Each casual gesture, each laugh, feels a little forced, a little too loud, as if they’re trying to mask the tension that thrums just beneath the surface. Every so often, they exchange quick glances, silent reminders of the shared burden they all carry.

As they pass through the main hallway, a few students turn to watch them, curiosity flickering in their eyes at the sight of the Abnormal Pack walking as one. Some nod in recognition, others whisper to each other, and Iruma feels a prickle of awareness as more gazes turn in their direction. They’re used to attention, but today it feels different—each look seems to carry an edge of scrutiny, a subtle pressure that settles over them.

Jazz leans in, his voice low as he speaks to Iruma and Alice. “We’re drawing eyes,” he murmurs, a hint of caution in his tone. “Let’s keep our conversations tight. No sense in risking anything.”

Alice nods, his jaw set as he scans the crowd. “Good point. Stick to the plan,” he says firmly, glancing at Iruma, who nods in agreement. The others fall silent, each of them instinctively spreading out a bit, doing their best to blend into the flow of students as they make their way to class.

As they slip into their classroom, the usual din of chattering students fills the air. They take their seats, each settling into their usual places, but the shared tension remains, like an invisible string binding them together. Iruma settles into his seat, glancing at the familiar faces around him, his friends who have pledged their support without hesitation. For a moment, he feels a surge of warmth, of fierce gratitude, and it strengthens his resolve.

Kalego-sensei strides in, his sharp gaze sweeping over the room, and for a split second, his eyes land on Iruma. There’s a flicker of something in his gaze—a subtle recognition, a brief but unspoken message—and then it’s gone, replaced by his usual no-nonsense glare. He doesn’t say a word, but Iruma feels a spark of reassurance all the same. Kalego’s presence, as intimidating as it can be, has become a steady constant, an unyielding force of protection. Iruma straightens in his seat, nodding to himself, feeling a bit more grounded.

Class begins, and the lecture flows as usual, but Iruma’s mind drifts. He glances over at Alice, who is diligently taking notes beside him, her pen gliding smoothly across the page. Every so often, she glances his way, offering him a small, reassuring smile. Clara is doodling something wildly imaginative on the edge of her paper, her face lit with concentration, though she steals quick, playful glances at Iruma from time to time. Sabnock is as stoic as ever, but Iruma catches the occasional flicker of intensity in his eyes as he stares ahead, clearly lost in his own thoughts.

Hours pass, and as lunch hour comes, they regroup in the corner of the cafeteria, forming a tight circle as they discuss their next steps in hushed tones. Jazz glances at the door, making sure no one’s within earshot, before leaning in. “Alright, so here’s what I’m thinking. We need to keep an eye on Baal’s movements without tipping him off. If he thinks we’re onto him, he’ll be twice as cautious.”

Alice nods thoughtfully, his brows furrowing in concentration. “Right. The element of surprise is still in our favor, but only if we’re careful. He can’t know how much we know—or that we’re preparing for him.”

Sabnock, arms crossed over his chest, grunts in agreement. “We can’t give him any openings. If he suspects for a second that we’re onto him, he’ll turn it against us. And I refuse to let him think he’s smarter than us,” he says, his voice hard with resolve.

Iruma listens to their plans, his heart swelling with pride. Here they are, his friends—each of them ready to risk everything for him, each of them standing at his side with unwavering loyalty. He lets out a slow breath, feeling the weight of their commitment settle over him, grounding him, giving him the strength he needs to keep going.

Clara, sensing the heaviness in the air, wraps her arms around his shoulders again, pulling him into a quick, fierce hug. “Iruma-chi, we’re going to be okay, right?” she says, her voice uncharacteristically soft. “I mean… as long as we’re together?”

Iruma meets her gaze, giving her a warm, steady nod. “Yeah, Clara. We’re going to be okay. I know it.” The others nod, each of them falling into a quiet but determined silence.

That’s when a student from a less influential family—someone who has clearly never felt the weight of being on the receiving end of Iruma’s power—speaks up. The student, sitting at a nearby table, scoffs loudly enough for the others to hear, his tone dripping with disdain. “So, what’s the big deal with Iruma-kun anyway?” he sneers. “Everyone fawns over him, like he’s some kind of royalty. Bet half of you only follow him because he’s got connections, but really? He’s just a kid with a fancy bloodline. Nothing special.”

The comment is casual, but the bite in his words is unmistakable. At first, the group of students around him laugh nervously, unsure of how to respond. But Iruma freezes. His hand tightens around his tray, his usual smile slipping from his face. The words sting, more than they should, especially in front of his pack. The rest of the pack can see it: the moment something inside Iruma snaps. Iruma stands up abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the ground. The sudden movement silences the courtyard, and all eyes snap to him.

His voice, normally warm and friendly, is cold—sharp. “Say that again,” he demands, and the words hit like a whip. There’s no humor in his tone. It’s all raw, simmering anger.

For a moment, the courtyard is so silent it’s as if the entire school is holding its breath. Iruma stands in the middle, his gaze fixed on the student who dared to challenge him, his calm shattered. The gentle, warm Iruma everyone knows is gone, replaced by something fierce and formidable, a leader with fire simmering just beneath the surface.

The student looks up at Iruma, his face a mask of regret, eyes wide and panicked as he stammers, “L-look, I didn’t mean it like that… I just thought… you know, people talk about you, but I didn’t think… I mean…” His words trail off, and he falls silent, shrinking under Iruma’s unyielding stare.

Iruma’s friends, gathered around him, can only watch in awe. Alice’s jaw is tight, his eyes wide, caught between pride and a hint of shock at the fierce resolve radiating from Iruma. Alice has always known his friend’s strength, seen him rise to every challenge, but this… this is different. This is Iruma standing tall, unmasked, as the leader he has become, as the Alpha he is. Plus, he can admit how hot Iruma looks going all Alpha on some vermin.

Sabnock, a grin flickering over his face, watches the scene unfold with a fierce satisfaction, a spark of pride gleaming in his eyes. “That’s our leader,” he mutters under his breath, his fists clenched tightly by his sides. He’s ready to jump in at a moment’s notice, but he knows Iruma doesn’t need him for this. Iruma’s got this one.

Clara, uncharacteristically silent, glances between Iruma and the student, her eyes wide with a mix of worry and admiration. She’s used to Iruma’s warmth, to his kindness, but now, standing here, she sees a side of him she hadn’t fully known before—a strength that’s fierce and protective, a reminder that Iruma, for all his gentleness, is a force to be reckoned with.

Even Lied, usually quick with a joke, stands back, his gaze fixed on Iruma with newfound respect. He’s always known Iruma’s power, felt it in battle, but this is the first time he’s truly seen it burn so openly, so fiercely.

Iruma takes a step forward, his voice dropping, each word hitting with a weight that leaves no room for argument. “You want to talk about ‘connections’?” His voice is laced with a dangerous calm, his expression unyielding. “I didn’t ask for any of this. I didn’t choose this place, this power, or these responsibilities. But I’ve taken them on. And I’ve done everything I can to prove myself, to protect the people who have put their faith in me.” His eyes narrow, and his voice rises slightly, a low, powerful growl that echoes through the courtyard. “If you think I’m just here because of luck or a bloodline, you haven’t been paying attention.”

The student swallows hard, shifting uncomfortably, his confidence drained, replaced by a look of pure regret. “I-I’m sorry,” he stammers, barely able to meet Iruma’s gaze. “I didn’t know… I didn’t mean to—”

“Then maybe next time, you’ll think before you speak,” Iruma replies coldly, his tone sharp, unyielding. He takes a breath, steadying himself, though the fire in his eyes doesn’t dim. “You don’t get to question the loyalty I’ve earned. You don’t get to mock what you can’t understand.” His gaze flickers over the students gathered nearby, a silent challenge in his eyes as he surveys the stunned faces around him. “Those who stand by me do so because they believe in something more than bloodlines and titles. They believe in strength, in loyalty, in honor.”

As he speaks, the power in his voice ripples through the crowd, a tangible force that silences even the quiet murmurs. His friends feel it too—a wave of strength that binds them together, a reminder of why they follow him, why they would stand by him against any foe.

Iruma’s gaze returns to the student, his eyes cold and steady. “Mock me again,” he says, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous murmur. “And you’ll find out exactly why they stand with me.”

The student nods, his face pale, too shaken to respond. He stammers out another quiet apology, his voice barely above a whisper. Iruma doesn’t wait for more, turning on his heel and walking back to his friends, his shoulders squared, his expression unwavering.

Alice watches him approach, pride gleaming in his eyes as he takes in the strength and determination radiating off Iruma. “Iruma-sama… I couldn’t have said it better myself,” he says softly, his voice filled with respect. He claps a hand on Iruma’s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “They needed to hear it.”

Iruma’s expression softens as he meets Alice’s gaze, the anger fading, replaced by a quiet exhaustion. “I didn’t want to lose my temper,” he admits, his voice barely a murmur. “But… sometimes I just… it’s hard not to. I don’t want them questioning why you all stand by me. You don’t deserve that.”

Sabnock lets out a low chuckle, his voice rough but filled with admiration. “You don’t have to worry about that. They don’t know what we know, Iruma. And they never will. What you did just now… that was what a true leader does.” His tone is filled with fierce loyalty, his usual fire tempered with pride.

Clara, finally finding her voice, bounds forward, wrapping Iruma in a quick, tight hug. “Iruma-chi! You were amazing! You showed them exactly why we follow you.” She pulls back, giving him an exaggerated thumbs-up, her usual cheerfulness returning as she beams at him. “Don’t worry about those silly comments. We know why we’re here!”

Lied, a grin spreading over his face, adds, “Honestly, watching you put him in his place was pretty satisfying. You don’t have to hide your strength, you know. We’ve got your back, no matter what.”

Iruma takes a deep breath, the tension finally easing from his shoulders as he lets their words sink in, as the rest of the pack nods behind them. His friends’ reassurances fill him with warmth, a quiet sense of relief replacing the anger that had flared up moments ago. They don’t question him, don’t look at him with doubt or judgment. They see him as he is—flaws and all—and they choose to stand by him.

He looks around at each of them, a genuine smile breaking across his face. “Thank you. All of you,” he says, his voice filled with gratitude. “It… it means more than I can say, knowing you’re here.”

Alice gives him a small, approving nod, his gaze warm. “Always, Iruma-sama. We follow you because we know who you are, not because of some title or bloodline.”

Sabnock, ever proud and loyal, crosses his arms, grinning. “And don’t forget, we’re here to fight with you. So next time someone’s got something to say, we’ll handle it.” There’s a glint of eagerness in his eyes, a hint of mischief, and Iruma can’t help but laugh.

“Hopefully there won’t be a next time,” Iruma says, shaking his head, though the tension finally leaves his body. His friends’ loyalty surrounds him like a shield, their strength fortifying his own.

The courtyard gradually returns to its usual hum of activity, students whispering and murmuring about what they’d just witnessed, but Iruma and his friends are oblivious to the stares. The only thing that matters is the bond they share, a bond that can’t be shaken by whispers or doubts.

They take their seats once more, Iruma’s expression relaxed, a faint, lingering smile on his face as he feels the comforting presence of his friends around him. The anger, the frustration—all of it melts away, replaced by the fierce gratitude he feels for his pack, for this family he’s found.

As they resume their quiet lunch, each of them returns to their usual banter, the tension replaced by laughter and light-hearted conversation. Clara manages to draw a genuine laugh out of Iruma with one of her silly impressions, while Alice, Sabnock, and Jazz exchange playful jabs, each of them basking in the unspoken understanding that they are united, strong, and ready for whatever comes next.

Together, they are unstoppable, and with every passing moment, Iruma’s heart fills with the unshakeable certainty that they will face the challenges ahead, side by side, as one unbreakable family.

As the bell rings to signal the end of lunch, the students begin to file out of the courtyard, their voices buzzing with excitement. Iruma and his pack sit quietly, finishing the last bites of their meal, but they’re keenly aware of the whispers and glances flying their way. It’s subtle at first—a quick look here, a murmured phrase there—but soon the rumors ripple through the crowd like wildfire.

“Did you see Iruma back there?” a girl whispers to her friend, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe. “I heard he practically made that kid shrink with just a glare.”

“Yeah, and his friends—they’re loyal, like, really loyal. He doesn’t even have to say much, and they just… stand with him,” another student murmurs, nodding toward the cluster of friends seated around Iruma.

Someone else leans over, their voice barely a murmur. “I always thought he was just a teacher’s pet, you know? But he’s got some kind of power—a real leader’s power. You don’t fake that.”

Iruma can feel the weight of the stares, the intensity of each passing comment, and he sits a bit straighter, forcing himself to ignore the way his heart thuds heavily in his chest. It’s strange, unsettling even, to be looked at in this new light. He’s used to fading into the background, to keeping his strength under wraps, but now the curtain’s been pulled back, and there’s no hiding who he is anymore.

Alice leans close, his voice barely a whisper, a faint smirk on his lips. “Looks like your little speech made quite the impression, Iruma-sama.” He glances around, his eyes flashing with pride. “Not that I blame them. You’re finally showing them who you really are.”

Iruma chuckles, shaking his head. “I don’t know if I meant to,” he admits, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish smile. “But... maybe it’s better this way. I’m tired of pretending I don’t care when people make assumptions. Also, I thought, we were over the whole ‘Iruma-sama’ thing.”

“Well, when you go all Alpha, you cannot blame an Omega for enjoying it,” Alice purred, making Iruma blush.

Sabnock lets out a satisfied grunt, ignoring the flirting mated pair. He crossed his arms with a proud smile. “About time they saw the truth. You’re not some fragile, lucky kid. You’ve earned your place here, and anyone who doesn’t get that is just asking to be proven wrong.”

Clara bounces beside Iruma, her face lighting up. “Yeah! Now maybe they’ll see just how cool Iruma really is!” She throws her arms around him, her energy radiating warmth, and Iruma can’t help but laugh, hugging her back for a moment.

As they walk through the hallways after lunch, the impact of his words becomes even more evident. Students part as they pass, casting Iruma and his friends a mixture of curious and cautious glances. The whispered conversations follow them like a shadow, and it feels as if every corner, every turn, is filled with hushed voices sharing the story of Iruma’s confrontation.

Lied sidles up next to Jazz, a gleeful smirk on his face. “Hey, Jazz, you catching all this? It’s like we’re celebrities or something.” He raises an eyebrow, glancing at a group of students who quickly avert their eyes.

Jazz chuckles, shrugging casually. “Not exactly the kind of fame I’d shoot for, but… it has its perks. Maybe we’ll finally get some peace in the halls.” He casts a quick glance over at Iruma, a hint of respect glimmering in his eyes. “And about time they showed a little respect.”

Iruma feels a strange mixture of relief and anxiety building within him as he realizes the depth of the shift around them. He’s grateful to finally have the whispers and assumptions about his weakness dispelled, but the intensity of the attention makes him uneasy. He’s always preferred to fly under the radar, to keep his true strength hidden, but now that it’s out in the open, there’s no going back. He glances at his friends, each of whom returns his look with a nod of encouragement, and he feels a surge of reassurance that they’re right there with him.

As the final classes of the day come to a close, the pack gathers by the lockers, discussing plans and strategies in low voices, each of them keeping one ear open for passing students. The chatter around them is relentless—everywhere they go, the story has spread, mutating and growing, with each version making Iruma sound even more untouchable, even more fearsome.

“I heard he just looked at that guy, and he practically fell out of his chair,” a boy says in passing, eyes wide.

“No way! Someone told me Iruma used some forbidden technique to silence him,” another student whispers, shooting Iruma a fearful glance before quickly averting his eyes.

Alice chuckles, leaning in close to Iruma with a mischievous grin. “Looks like you’ve already become a legend. Maybe we should let them keep guessing about your ‘forbidden techniques.’”

Iruma laughs, a genuine laugh that eases some of the tension, though he shakes his head. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” he says, a faint blush coloring his cheeks. “I’m just... me. No forbidden techniques here.”

Sabnock grins, clearly reveling in the newfound respect aimed their way. “Let them wonder,” he says, his tone filled with satisfaction. “If it keeps them from questioning you, then it’s better for everyone. We don’t need to explain ourselves to those who haven’t seen what we’re capable of.”

Clara claps her hands together, bouncing on her heels. “Right! They’ll see eventually anyway—when we take on Baal, they’ll see the whole Abnormal Pack in action!” Her excitement is contagious, and even the others can’t help but nod, feeling the anticipation build.

Lied snickers, giving Clara a thumbs-up. “I like the sound of that. Baal’s going to learn not to mess with us. We’ll be like, I don’t know... his worst nightmare or something.” His grin widens as he imagines the possibilities, the confidence radiating off him.

Iruma’s heart swells as he watches his friends, his family, rally around him with such unwavering faith. They see him—the real him—and they stand by him without question, without a single ounce of doubt. The trust in their eyes fills him with a deep, unshakeable gratitude, a feeling that fortifies his resolve.

Chapter Text

Jazz and Lied exchange wary glances as they follow Kerori and Sabnock into the bustling shopping district, each of them acutely aware of what they’re in for. Kerori, brimming with excitement, leads the way, practically skipping as she pulls them from one store to the next. Her eyes sparkle with enthusiasm, and she wastes no time diving into the racks, eager to upgrade everyone’s wardrobes.

Jazz gives a dramatic groan, rubbing the back of his neck as they approach a large storefront glinting with endless rows of clothing. “Shopping, huh? Yeah, of course,” he mutters under his breath, throwing a weary glance at Lied. “Guess this was inevitable.”

Lied lets out a long sigh, shooting Jazz a look of shared suffering. “At least try to look excited. Kerori’s on a mission,” he whispers, his voice laced with resigned amusement. But his face, despite his best efforts, is drawn into a grimace as he watches Kerori enthusiastically dart from rack to rack.

Sabnock, however, is less discreet with his annoyance, crossing his arms over his chest with a scowl. “Clothes shopping? Really? We’re warriors! We should be training, not…” He gestures helplessly at the racks of clothes. “Not… whatever this is.” He looks over at Jazz, hoping for some support, but Jazz just shrugs, clearly surrendering to their fate.

Kerori, overhearing, flashes Sabnock a look of mild exasperation, though her eyes sparkle with amusement. “Training isn’t everything, Sabnock! Appearance matters too, you know. A true leader commands respect not just with strength, but with presence. Besides,” she adds, her tone bright, “you all could use a bit of a refresh.” She tilts her head, giving them a once-over with a playful smirk. “Trust me.”

Jazz can’t help but chuckle at Kerori’s enthusiasm, nudging Sabnock as he leans in. “Looks like we’re stuck, big guy. Might as well go along with it.”

Sabnock lets out an exaggerated sigh, but he reluctantly nods, muttering, “Fine, but if she tries to put me in something ridiculous again, I’m leaving.”

Kerori doesn’t waste any time, her eyes lighting up as she pulls out a shirt with a bold print and holds it up in front of Jazz. “This would look great on you!” she declares, already moving to hold it up to his frame. Jazz’s eyes widen, his usual confidence momentarily faltering.

“Kerori, that’s… a lot,” he says, taking a small step back, though he can’t help but smile at her determination. He reaches up, rubbing the back of his neck with a faintly embarrassed chuckle. “Maybe something… simpler?”

Kerori just grins, undeterred. “Oh, come on, Jazz! Try something new.” She thrusts the shirt toward him, giving him an expectant look that leaves no room for argument. With a resigned sigh, Jazz takes the shirt, holding it up with a skeptical glance, but a tiny, reluctant smile sneaks onto his face as he catches her approving nod.

Meanwhile, Lied stands awkwardly by a rack of jackets, watching the scene unfold with a pained expression. Every so often, he glances over at Sabnock, who has slouched further into his usual scowl. Lied picks up a plain hoodie, holding it in front of himself with a helpless shrug. “Maybe this?” he mutters to no one in particular.

Kerori is quick to notice, practically swooping over to him with a disapproving look. “Oh no, Lied! We’re stepping up your game today. Something with more flair,” she says, her voice cheerful but firm as she grabs a jacket with elaborate detailing and holds it out to him. “This is more your speed. Go on—try it!”

Lied hesitates, his face scrunched in distaste, but he throws a look at Jazz and sighs, clearly resigning himself to the shopping marathon. “Fine,” he mutters, slipping into the jacket, though he’s careful not to look at his reflection too long, his face coloring faintly.

Jazz, noticing Lied’s discomfort, sidles over, clapping him on the back with a smirk. “Looking sharp, Lied,” he says with a grin, his tone just teasing enough to lighten the mood. “Kerori’s got an eye for this stuff, don’t worry.”

Sabnock, meanwhile, has been handed a heavy, decorated coat by Kerori, who beams up at him expectantly. He holds it up with a grimace, muttering, “If anyone asks, I didn’t choose this.”

Kerori raises an eyebrow, crossing her arms with a challenging smile. “Come on, Sabnock. You always talk about making an impact, don’t you? This will make you look like a true leader.” She holds his gaze, waiting, and after a beat, Sabnock sighs, rolling his eyes as he finally tries on the coat.

Jazz leans over, laughing as he takes in Sabnock’s look. “Now you just need a throne to go with it,” he teases, earning an unamused glare from Sabnock, who straightens the coat with an exasperated grunt.

“Laugh it up, Jazz,” Sabnock grumbles, his eyes narrowing, though there’s a spark of amusement hidden behind his scowl. “Let’s see how you look in that bright pink shirt Kerori’s eyeing for you.”

Jazz’s eyes widen, and he shoots Kerori a pleading look. “Please, Kerori, tell me you’re not serious about that one…”

Kerori, barely containing her laughter, pats Jazz on the shoulder. “Relax, Jazz. But we might just find something that pushes you out of your comfort zone.” She winks, her playful gaze bouncing between each of the boys as she ushers them toward the changing rooms.

Lied sighs, his face a mixture of resignation and slight amusement. “This is torture,” he mutters, but he can’t help the small smile creeping onto his face as he glances at his friends.

As the afternoon wears on, Jazz finds himself slipping into old habits. Amid the bustling crowd and the clamor of the shopping district, his hands move as if on autopilot, fingers darting in and out of pockets and shelves with practiced ease. He slides his hand into a display basket, palming a small trinket—a charm with a glittering stone that catches the light perfectly. He flicks it into his pocket, a satisfied smirk tugging at his lips as he slides back into the crowd.

But just as he thinks he’s gotten away with it, a familiar, amused voice calls out from behind him. “Jazz, I saw that,” Kerori says, folding her arms and tilting her head with a knowing smile. Her tone is soft, almost playful, but there’s a glimmer of disapproval in her eyes.

Jazz turns, slipping the charm from his pocket and holding it up with a grin. “Come on, Kerori,” he says, dangling the charm in front of her. “It’s harmless. Just a little souvenir. Besides, we’re demons, aren’t we? This is practically tradition.” He flashes her an unapologetic smirk, though he knows she’s not actually upset.

Kerori narrows her eyes at him, trying to look stern, but a smile tugs at the corner of her mouth. “Tradition or not, it’s still technically stealing,” she counters, though there’s a teasing lilt to her voice. “And you’re better than that, Jazz.”

Jazz sighs dramatically, slipping the charm back into the display with an exaggerated frown. “Fine, fine,” he mutters, holding his hands up in surrender, though his grin never fades. “You’re no fun, you know that?”

Kerori rolls her eyes, giving him a gentle shove. “Someone has to keep you in line, or who knows what you’d get up to?” She glances over at Sabnock and Lied, who are watching the exchange with varying degrees of exasperation.

Sabnock shakes his head, crossing his arms over his chest as he watches Jazz with a bemused smirk. “Honestly, you’re supposed to be a thief, but you’re not even subtle. At this rate, the whole district’s going to know what you’re up to.”

Lied snickers, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah, you’d think the ‘Great Jazz’ would have learned a little discretion by now. Or maybe you just like getting caught,” he teases, his eyes glinting with amusement.

Jazz scoffs, feigning offense. “Hey, I’m plenty subtle. Kerori’s just too sharp for her own good.” He shoots a playful wink at Kerori, who only rolls her eyes, though a faint blush colors her cheeks.

“Oh, please,” she says with a laugh, flipping her hair over her shoulder as she gives him a teasing look. “You couldn’t fool a first-year with those moves.” She pokes him in the side, and Jazz flinches, laughing as he steps back.

The others laugh, the lightheartedness easing the lingering tension from their earlier shopping ordeal. For a moment, everything feels easy, as if they’re just a group of friends enjoying an ordinary day out. Jazz watches the others as they laugh, feeling a strange warmth settle in his chest, a contentment he rarely feels. It’s a rare thing for demons to feel this kind of camaraderie, this closeness.

Sabnock, watching Jazz with an amused smirk, steps up beside him. “So, are you done with your little games, or are you going to keep testing Kerori’s patience?” he mutters, his voice low but filled with amusement.

Jazz just shrugs, his grin widening. “Hey, it’s all in good fun. Besides, she secretly loves it,” he says, nudging Sabnock with his elbow. Sabnock chuckles, shaking his head as he gives Jazz a knowing look.

“You’re lucky she finds it amusing. Most would’ve smacked you by now,” Sabnock replies, though there’s a hint of approval in his voice, as if he’s come to appreciate Jazz’s antics despite himself.

Lied snorts, overhearing them. “Just wait—one day, Kerori’s going to catch you in a way you can’t charm your way out of,” he says, crossing his arms with a smirk.

Kerori hears this, and she raises an eyebrow, crossing her own arms as she meets Jazz’s gaze with a challenging glint in her eyes. “You know, Lied might be onto something,” she says, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “One of these days, Jazz, you’re going to get caught, and when that happens, I’ll be the first to laugh.”

Jazz raises his hands in mock horror. “Oh no, my worst nightmare! Kerori laughing at my expense!” He clutches his heart dramatically, his voice dripping with playful sarcasm, though the twinkle in his eyes betrays his enjoyment of the banter.

Kerori’s lips twitch with a barely suppressed smile, and she shakes her head. “Fine, keep acting innocent. Just don’t drag us into any trouble, alright?”

The group finally leaves the store and moves down the street, each of them caught up in their own lighthearted conversations, the earlier tension completely washed away by the laughter and camaraderie. It’s rare for them to have this kind of break, to just be themselves without the weight of expectations or looming dangers. And for once, they’re content to enjoy the simplicity of it.

As they walk, Sabnock slows his pace, falling in step beside Lied. He nudges him with his elbow, glancing over at Jazz and Kerori ahead of them. “Think they’ll keep bickering the whole day?” he mutters, though there’s a hint of fondness in his voice.

Lied grins, shrugging. “Probably. Those two have some weird dynamic. But hey, it keeps things interesting.”

Sabnock chuckles, watching as Jazz gives Kerori an exaggerated bow before darting ahead with a playful smirk. Kerori rolls her eyes but follows, a hint of a smile on her lips. For a moment, Sabnock and Lied share a glance, an unspoken understanding passing between them. They’ve all been through so much together, but it’s these small moments—the laughter, the bickering, the shared glances—that make everything worth it.

They continue down the bustling street, each of them caught up in their own conversations, their laughter mingling with the noise of the crowd. It’s a rare day in the Netherworld, a day where they’re not training or preparing for the next big threat. They’re just themselves, a group of friends wandering through the chaos of the world they’ve come to know.

As they pass by another shop, Jazz catches a glimpse of a small, intricate pendant in the window—a tiny amulet, simple but somehow striking. He pauses, glancing back at the others, then steps toward the window for a closer look. There’s something oddly familiar about it, though he can’t quite place why. He feels a strange pull, a faint curiosity that tugs at him.

Kerori notices him lingering and steps over, peering over his shoulder. “See something you like?” she asks, her tone soft, curious.

Jazz shrugs, trying to play it cool, though he can’t hide the interest in his gaze. “I dunno… something about it just caught my eye.” He reaches out, tracing his fingers over the glass, and for a moment, he feels a strange, almost nostalgic warmth.

Kerori watches him, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Well, maybe it’s a sign. Go on, get it. Consider it a reward for behaving today.” Her tone is teasing, but there’s a gentle warmth in her voice, an unspoken encouragement that Jazz can’t help but appreciate.

He grins, reaching for his pocket, though there’s a sheepish look in his eyes. “Alright, alright. You’re not making me buy it just to keep me in line, are you?”

Kerori laughs, nudging him lightly. “Think of it as a reminder. Every time you look at it, remember to stay out of trouble. Or at least try.”

Jazz chuckles, feeling an unexpected wave of gratitude. “Fine, if it keeps you from scolding me next time, I’ll get it.” He turns back to the shopkeeper, and within moments, he has the amulet in his hand, its weight comforting, solid.

Kerori links her arm with Jazz’s as they make it out of the store, and though he tries to look nonchalant, there’s a faint blush on his cheeks, his fingers curling protectively around the amulet in his pocket. Sabnock and Lied meet them outside, Sabnock growling seeing his Omega in the arms of another Alpha and Lied pouting at his Alpha linking arms with another Omega. Kerori giggled, leaving Jazz’s side to kiss Sabnock, Lied jumping to claim back his mate.

With their arms full of shopping bags, the group makes their way to Lied’s favorite store: a bustling game shop nestled between a café and a potion supply store. Lied, practically vibrating with excitement, leads the way, glancing back at the others with a wide, barely contained grin. He’s been waiting to introduce them to his world, and this is his chance.

Kerori raises an eyebrow as she peers through the store’s large, neon-lit windows, filled with shelves upon shelves of games and displays for the latest releases. “So, this is where you hang out, Lied?” she asks, looking both curious and slightly amused as she watches him dart around with childlike enthusiasm.

Lied nods vigorously, his grin widening as he clutches one of the display game cases. “Yeah! This place is practically my second home. I’ve been coming here since… well, forever,” he says, his voice filled with pride. “They’ve got everything! New releases, classic games, rare collectibles—this is where you find it all.” His gaze darts around the shelves, his fingers twitching as if eager to pick up and show off every game he sees.

Jazz, strolling beside him with an amused smirk, raises an eyebrow. “Wow, Lied, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this excited,” he says, watching as Lied flits from display to display, explaining the mechanics of different games with rapid-fire enthusiasm. “You’ve got quite the tour guide energy going on.”

“Jazz, you don’t get it,” Lied replies with wide eyes, his tone as serious as if he were discussing a battle plan. “This is where the real action happens.” He points to a shelf lined with the latest games, his expression lighting up as he pulls a brightly colored case from the row. “See this one? This is Dragon Quest of the Demonic Isles. It’s the game everyone in the club has been raving about for months. We’ve got epic quests, wild battles, rare treasures—this is pure magic!”

Jazz chuckles, reaching out to examine the case with mild curiosity. “Huh. I guess it’s like a strategy thing?” he asks, genuinely interested but feeling slightly out of his depth as he looks at the intricate artwork on the cover.

Lied nods enthusiastically, launching into a lengthy explanation about the game’s mechanics, his hands gesturing wildly as he describes each feature. “It’s all about tactics and teaming up to take down the big bosses! You need strategy, teamwork, and… well, a bit of luck. But once you’re in, it’s like you’re actually there. It’s amazing.” His voice is reverent, his excitement infectious.

Sabnock, who’s been standing with his arms full of shopping bags that Kerori had dumped on him earlier, watches with raised eyebrows, trying to keep his impatience under control. “Sounds… intense,” he mutters, glancing at Kerori with an exasperated look. “If he buys any more games, I’ll be carrying a mountain of cartridges, won’t I?”

Kerori giggles, patting Sabnock on the arm. “Just think of it as training, Sabnock. A good leader should be prepared for any task, even if it involves carrying a hundred game cases,” she teases, her voice light, and Sabnock lets out a huff, though he can’t hide the faint smirk on his face.

Lied, oblivious to Sabnock’s plight, moves to another section of the store where a plushie display catches his eye. “Oh, and this is new!” he says, holding up a soft, stuffed creature from his favorite game series. The plush has wide, glittering eyes and tiny wings, looking equal parts adorable and fierce.

Jazz raises an eyebrow, amused. “Really? A plushie, Lied?” he says, though his tone is fond as he watches Lied’s eyes light up at the sight of the creature.

Lied clutches the plushie, giving it an affectionate squeeze. “Hey, don’t judge! It’s limited edition. Besides, even warriors have soft spots,” he says, holding the plushie close as if it were a rare treasure. He looks over at Jazz, his eyes bright with excitement. “And if I ever need a partner in my game campaigns, this little guy’s got my back.”

Jazz shakes his head, chuckling. “Alright, alright. Guess every hero needs a sidekick,” he says, reaching for the plushie. Without hesitation, he hands it to the cashier, adding it to his purchase along with the new game. Lied’s eyes go wide with surprise, a blush creeping over his cheeks as he realizes what Jazz is doing.

“Wait… Jazz, you don’t have to—” Lied starts, but Jazz waves a hand, looking away as if it’s no big deal.

“Consider it a token of… I don’t know, alpha-mate loyalty or something,” Jazz says, trying to play it cool, though there’s a faint blush on his face. “Plus, if it keeps you from dragging us back here every week, it’s worth it.”

Lied stares at him, his mouth slightly open, before breaking into a huge grin. Without warning, he hugs Jazz tightly, squishing the plushie between them. “Jazz! This is the best day ever!” he exclaims, kissing him on the cheek with a loud smack. Jazz stiffens, his eyes wide with surprise, his face turning an unmistakable shade of red as Lied pulls back, still grinning.

“Whoa—uh, you’re welcome,” Jazz mutters, rubbing the back of his neck, his usual confidence momentarily faltering as he gives a sheepish smile. Sabnock and Kerori watch the exchange, each of them stifling laughter as they catch Jazz’s embarrassed expression.

Kerori raises an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eyes as she nudges Jazz. “Didn’t know you were the romantic type, Jazz,” she teases, and Jazz gives her a look that’s equal parts exasperation and mortification.

“Please. Don’t make it weird, Kerori,” he says, though he can’t help the grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. Lied, still hugging the plushie, looks at him with a mix of gratitude and joy, and Jazz realizes he doesn’t mind the attention, at least not today.

With their purchases in hand, they finally exit the store, Lied skipping slightly as he cradles the new game and plushie like precious treasures. The group moves down the street, the sky tinged with the warm colors of late afternoon, each of them caught up in the comfortable silence that only true friends can share.

Sabnock, balancing the bags on his arms, glances over at Lied, smirking. “So, you got your game and your little… whatever that is,” he says, nodding at the plushie. “Does that mean we’re free now, or are there more hidden ‘favorites’ we don’t know about?”

Lied laughs, hugging the plushie closer as he grins back at Sabnock. “Relax, Sabnock. I’m good. This little guy’s all I need,” he says, glancing fondly at Jazz with a playful wink. “And, you know, maybe a round of this game later with my loyal alpha-mate here.”

Jazz sighs, though there’s a fond smile on his face as he meets Lied’s gaze. “Sure, why not? Just don’t expect me to actually be good at it,” he says, but his eyes are warm, a soft look hidden in his gaze.

Kerori, walking just ahead, turns back with a bright smile, watching the group with a quiet sense of satisfaction. For all their bickering, their banter, there’s a deep bond here, a friendship that goes beyond shared interests or loyalties. It’s a bond built on mutual respect, on trust, on countless shared memories, and Kerori feels a warm pride in being part of it.

They make their way towards a cozy café. The smell of fresh pastries and rich coffee fills the air, and for a second, it almost feels like they’re just ordinary students. They claim a corner booth by the window, and Kerori quickly takes the lead in ordering an assortment of sweets—cakes, tarts, fluffy cream puffs, and steaming mugs of rich, dark chocolate. She insists on a slice of every cake they have, arguing that they deserve a treat after surviving the shopping marathon.

Jazz leans back in the booth, crossing his arms with a grin. “So, this is what success feels like,” he quips, reaching out to take a bite of the chocolate tart in front of him. “Almost makes the torture of trying on twenty different outfits worth it.”

Kerori laughs, slicing into her cake with dainty precision. “Admit it, Jazz. You looked great in every single one of them.” She winks, her teasing tone managing to break some of the tension that had been lingering around them.

As they dig into the desserts, the laughter and lighthearted teasing continue, each of them allowing themselves to savor this brief, rare moment of normalcy. But soon, the comfortable silence stretches too far, and as the plates begin to empty, an unmistakable heaviness starts to settle over them again, like an unspoken shadow lurking in the back of their minds.

Kerori glances around the table, her gaze thoughtful, and clears her throat, breaking the quiet. “So… there’s something we need to talk about. Things have been different lately. You all noticed how students are starting to watch us more closely?”

Jazz’s expression shifts, the lightness leaving his eyes as he nods, his jaw setting. “Yeah. Ever since that day in the courtyard… Iruma’s reaction was justified, but it left an impression. It’s like everyone realized we’re not just the ‘weird kids’ anymore.”

Sabnock grunts, his brow furrowing. “They were bound to figure it out eventually. But Iruma’s outburst sped things up, no doubt. Every time we walk through the hall, it feels like someone’s eyes are on us.”

Lied, who had been quietly stirring his drink, raises his eyes, his expression more serious than usual. “And it’s not just about Iruma. It’s all of us. People are starting to notice that we’ve been… different. The usual routine isn’t fooling anyone for much longer. They see us training harder, whispering, keeping to ourselves. They might not know what’s going on, but they know something’s off.”

The group falls silent, each of them processing Lied’s words. It’s true; they’ve all felt it—that gradual shift in how the other students view them, the lingering glances, the whispers in the halls. What had once been mild curiosity has morphed into something more potent, more suspicious, and now it’s like they’re under a constant invisible scrutiny.

Kerori glances down at her cup, her fingers lightly tracing the rim before she takes a deep breath and looks up, a determined glint in her eyes. “Elizabetta and I have been working on a plan to… manage this,” she says carefully, her voice low. “We can’t exactly stop people from noticing, but we can give them something else to focus on.”

Sabnock raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Something like what?”

Kerori’s gaze sharpens, a hint of her cunning side surfacing. “Distractions. We’re considering organizing a few school-wide events, some silly contests… and I might plant a rumor or two. We need to control the narrative. If they’re occupied with something exciting, maybe even scandalous, they’ll pay less attention to us.”

Jazz’s lips curl into a smirk, impressed. “Leave it to you two to turn gossip into a weapon,” he says, nodding approvingly. “I’ll admit, it’s a solid plan. People love a good rumor more than anything.”

Kerori smiles, though her eyes remain serious. “Exactly. We can’t take our focus off the real issues, but if we can take the students’ eyes off us for a little while, we can at least breathe easier. We’ll keep our profiles low and let the distraction run its course.”

Lied’s eyes brighten a bit, a flicker of relief in his gaze. “So… if this works, we don’t have to keep pretending everything’s normal when it’s clearly not.” He lets out a long breath, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Maybe people will even stop whispering every time we walk by.”

Jazz nods, tapping his fingers against his mug thoughtfully. “But even with the distraction, it won’t last forever. Eventually, someone will connect the dots. We’ll have to be prepared for that.”

Sabnock clenches his fist, his expression resolute. “If anyone tries to dig too deep, we handle it. They can talk all they want, but they won’t get past us.” His words are sharp, filled with that fierce loyalty he always carries, and it brings a reassuring calm to the group.

Kerori looks around at each of them, a quiet confidence in her gaze. “We’ll do whatever it takes to protect what we have, even if it means playing the game differently. If anyone knows how to navigate the complexities of demon society, it’s us. We’re all well-versed in… well, in the absurd, aren’t we?”

They all laugh, the truth of her words cutting through the tension. They’ve all adapted to the strange chaos of the Netherworld, each of them used to the layers of deception, of unwritten rules and hidden agendas. But even so, the idea of being forced to constantly maintain a false front, of keeping everyone else’s curiosity at bay, weighs heavily on them.

Jazz reaches over, tapping his knuckles lightly on the table to catch their attention. “Kerori… you and Elizabetta are amazing for even trying to pull this off. Whatever you need from us, just say the word.” His tone is sincere, a rare softness in his usually laid-back demeanor. “We’ll make it work.”

Kerori nods, her gaze warm. “Thank you, Jazz. We’re all in this together. And don’t worry, we’ll make sure our distractions are… memorable.” A mischievous spark flickers in her eyes, and the others can’t help but grin at the hint of her playful plotting.

Sabnock leans back in his chair, crossing his arms. “Just make sure whatever you come up with is big. We can’t do this halfway.” He smirks, his competitive spirit shining through. “If we’re going to distract them, let’s make it something they’ll never forget.”

Lied chuckles, the tension easing from his shoulders. “Honestly, that sounds like the perfect plan. If we’re going to be the center of attention, might as well go all out.”

The warm camaraderie in the café fades as the conversation drifts to Sabnock’s family. His usually confident and fiery expression dims, his gaze drifting to his half-empty cup. He takes a slow sip, as if hoping the taste will keep his mind occupied, but nothing seems to shake the cloud that settles over his features.

Kerori, sitting beside him, notices the change immediately. She reaches over and places a gentle hand on his arm, her eyes soft with understanding. “Sabnock,” she says quietly, her tone inviting him to share, though she doesn’t push. She knows better than to force anything out of him. For someone like Sabnock, silence was often safer than words.

Sabnock lets out a slow breath, his usual fierceness tempered by an unfamiliar vulnerability. “It’s… my father,” he begins, his voice rougher than usual. “I know you all know how he is—how his influence stretches. He’s been connected to Baal for years, and it only gets deeper the more I think about it. Baal’s… he’s not just some distant figure anymore. He’s breathing down our necks, watching us. And if my father’s involved…” He trails off, his fists clenching on the table.

Jazz leans forward, his brow furrowing. “That’s a lot to carry on your own, Sabnock. I can’t even imagine what it’s like, having someone like that for a father,” he says, his tone soft and genuine, lacking his usual teasing edge. “You know, if there’s anything you need…”

Sabnock nods, a ghost of a smile crossing his face. “I know, Jazz. And believe me, I’ll ask if it comes to that. But right now, I’m just… relieved. Relieved that my sister is here with the pack, safe from all of it. Away from him.” His voice drops, and he glances around the table, his expression filled with a rare, raw honesty. “I don’t know what I’d do if he ever got his hands on her. Or if he dragged my brother into all this.”

Lied shifts uncomfortably, watching Sabnock with a mix of sympathy and a hint of helplessness. Lied may joke about Sabnock’s seriousness, but he’s always respected his strength—and seeing him this vulnerable is jarring. “Your sister’s safe with us, Sabnock,” Lied says, his voice low but firm. “We’ll protect her. You know that, right?”

Sabnock nods, though his gaze is distant. “I know. But it’s hard to shake the worry. It’s like… even with her safe, there’s this constant weight. Like I’m always waiting for the other shoe to drop.” His hands clench and unclench, betraying the tension he’s holding back. “My father… I do not know what is going on in his head, and his connection to Baal makes him dangerous. I don’t know what they’re planning, but I know it can’t be good. And I can’t just sit around and wait for it to come crashing down on us.”

Kerori’s hand tightens on his arm, her own expression darkening with understanding. “Sabnock, you’re not alone in this. We’re with you, no matter what. If Baal or your father ever try anything, they’ll have to go through all of us.” Her voice is soft, but there’s a hard edge to it, a determination that fills the air with a shared resolve.

Sabnock glances up at her, his eyes softening, and he nods, visibly grounding himself in her words. “Thanks, Kerori,” he says, his voice almost a whisper. “I… don’t say it often, but I really am grateful for all of you. I don’t know how I’d handle any of this alone.” He lets out a shaky breath, a rare, unguarded moment slipping through.

Jazz gives him a supportive nudge, his smile gentle. “You don’t have to go it alone. None of us do. We’re in this together, for better or worse.”

Sabnock manages a small, grateful smile. “It means a lot. Really.”

There’s a pause as each of them absorbs the weight of his words, a quiet understanding settling over the table. For all their individual strengths and ambitions, they know that they’re strongest together. The weight of Sabnock’s family troubles isn’t his alone; it’s a burden they’ll share, each of them ready to stand between him and whatever threat looms on the horizon.

Lied leans back, letting out a sigh as he pushes his empty plate away. “So, what’s our next move?” he asks, glancing around the table. “I mean, if we’re talking about Baal and all the stuff going on with the Thirteen Crowns… we’re going to need more than rumors and distractions. We need a way to keep track of him.”

Jazz nods, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “Yeah. We can’t just wait around and hope he doesn’t make a move. We need information. Connections.” He glances at Sabnock, his expression serious. “Your father’s close with Baal… is there anything you know that might help us stay a step ahead?”

Sabnock considers this, his jaw tightening. “I can’t say I know much about their plans specifically, but I know enough to say this: Baal wants power, and he’ll do whatever it takes to get it. He’s been maneuvering for years, using alliances, threats… manipulation.” Sabnock’s eyes darken, a flicker of anger flashing across his face. “My father’s a pawn to him, even if I was too blind to see it until recently.”

Kerori lets out a low hum, thoughtful. “Then maybe it’s time to give Baal a taste of his own strategy. If he’s using others to keep tabs on us, maybe we should try to get eyes on him, too.” She raises an eyebrow, a glint of mischief in her eyes. “The best way to understand an enemy is to watch them.”

Jazz grins, leaning forward with a conspiratorial look. “I like the way you think, Kerori. It’s risky, but… if we can find a way to get close to Baal, we might be able to get the upper hand for once.”

Lied, clearly intrigued, taps his chin thoughtfully. “It wouldn’t be easy, but if we could plant someone close enough… maybe even get some rumors spread back in his direction… we might be able to throw him off balance.”

Sabnock nods, his expression resolute. “I’ll do it. If anyone’s going to get close, it should be me. I know how he operates, and he wouldn’t suspect it if it’s his own son. I can find a way to get inside his circle.”

Kerori’s eyes widen slightly, her grip on his arm tightening in alarm. “Sabnock, no. That’s too dangerous. You’ve already had to endure enough of his influence. Don’t throw yourself back into that if you don’t have to.”

Sabnock’s expression softens as he looks at her, and he places his hand over hers reassuringly. “I appreciate it, Kerori. Really. But this is my family. If I don’t do this, I’ll never be able to live with myself. Besides…” His gaze shifts to Jazz, Lied, and then back to Kerori, a fierce determination in his eyes. “I trust you all to have my back.”

Jazz lets out a slow breath, shaking his head, “You are part of Iruma’s pack and you fought beside him many times to be able to deceive Baal. It is a good idea, though. Unfortunately, one that we will need to leave to professionals.”

“The Azazel Family is our ally, and they have the right contacts,” Kerori jumped at the opening, she will not have her mate risking his life playing the spy. “I shall contact Ameri-san and see if she can ask her father for help.”

“Let’s do that, then,” Sabnock sighed. “The sooner we deal with my uncle, the sooner I will rest.”

Chapter Text

In the dimly lit, secluded chamber, Sullivan stands with an air of quiet intensity, his usual jovial charm completely stripped away. Here, with only shadows as their witnesses, he faces Mephisto, his eyes hard and calculating. A rare silence stretches between them, one heavy with the unspoken weight of secrets and half-truths, and the faint glint of suspicion in Sullivan’s gaze is undeniable.

Mephisto leans back in his seat, his expression calm, a hint of amusement dancing in his sharp, fox-like eyes. He observes Sullivan with an unreadable smile, as though he’s in on a private joke that only he understands. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this… clandestine meeting, Sullivan?” His tone is light, almost teasing, though there’s an edge to his words, a silent acknowledgment that this isn’t merely a friendly chat.

Sullivan doesn’t waste time with pleasantries. “Let’s drop the pretense, Mephisto. We both know this isn’t a social call.” His voice is low, steady, each word laced with the kind of gravity that leaves no room for evasion. “I want to know where your true loyalties lie, and I don’t mean the polished answers you’ve given in the past. Iruma’s life—and perhaps the fate of the Netherworld itself—hangs on these alliances. Baal’s influence is creeping in, infecting the highest ranks. I can’t afford any more surprises, not now.”

Mephisto’s smile fades, a hint of genuine interest flickering in his gaze. He leans forward, his fingers steepled under his chin, considering Sullivan carefully. “Ah, so this is about Iruma-kun,” he murmurs, his voice thoughtful. “You’re worried that Baal’s ambitions might… interfere with your dear grandson’s safety?” He tilts his head, eyes glinting with a strange light. “Or are you, perhaps, concerned that I might be tempted to join him?”

Sullivan’s gaze sharpens, an edge of warning in his eyes. “I’m aware of your reputation, Mephisto,” he says coldly. “Your games, your cunning. But I’m not here to be toyed with. If you’re aligned with Baal in any way, or if you have your own agenda for Iruma, now’s the time to tell me.”

Mephisto chuckles softly, though there’s little humor in it. “You wound me, Sullivan. To think you’d suspect me of such treachery.” He lets out a dramatic sigh, placing a hand over his chest as if feigning hurt, but his eyes remain fixed on Sullivan, studying him intently. “However, if it puts your mind at ease, I’ll entertain your inquiry.”

The air between them seems to grow heavier as Mephisto’s expression shifts, the playful mask slipping ever so slightly to reveal something darker, something calculating. “I’ve observed Iruma with great interest, yes. He’s a unique presence in the Netherworld—possessing a resilience and strength that most of our own kind could scarcely imagine. That, Sullivan, makes him a… rare specimen.” His voice softens, an almost reverent quality seeping into his tone. “One I’d rather see flourish than wither under Baal’s petty ambitions.”

Sullivan watches him carefully, his gaze unwavering. “Flourish under your guidance, or under your control, Mephisto? There’s a fine line between observation and manipulation, and you’ve crossed it more than once.” His voice grows colder, his stare unflinching. “If you’re planning to use Iruma for your own designs, I need to know now.”

Mephisto’s mouth quirks into a faint smile, his eyes narrowing with intrigue. “My dear Sullivan, you give me far too much credit,” he replies, his tone gentle but laced with something sharper. “Baal’s ambitions are small-minded, fueled by greed and an insatiable hunger for power and chaos. I am not so… simplistic in my intentions. I may observe, I may even influence certain events, but my intentions for Iruma-kun are far from malicious.”

Sullivan lets out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, but he doesn’t allow himself to relax fully. His gaze remains wary, his stance tense. “Words alone don’t prove anything, Mephisto. I need more than just your assurances. If you claim to support Iruma, then prove it.”

Mephisto raises an eyebrow, his expression turning thoughtful as he considers Sullivan’s demand. He’s silent for a moment, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the polished surface of the table. “Very well,” he says at last, his voice soft but laced with a subtle intensity. “There’s information I can offer you—a glimpse into Baal’s recent activities. It’s no secret that he’s been recruiting among the disillusioned, those who believe the current order of the Netherworld is… inadequate.”

Sullivan’s eyes narrow, a flicker of anger crossing his face. “And you’ve been aware of this?”

Mephisto’s lips curl into a small, secretive smile. “Oh, I am aware of many things, Sullivan. The whispers of rebellion, the power plays… They are as natural in this realm as breathing. But Baal’s vision is limited. He sees only the crown, the throne—a prize to be taken, held by force. He’s a creature of ambition, but not one of vision. He doesn’t understand that power is most potent when it’s… carefully woven into the fabric of society.”

Sullivan crosses his arms, his gaze hard. “And I suppose you see yourself as the one who weaves this fabric?”

“Perhaps,” Mephisto murmurs, his tone soft and introspective. “But that is irrelevant. My point, dear Sullivan, is that Iruma stands at the heart of something much greater than a mere power struggle. He represents a shift—a balance between our worlds that even Baal cannot comprehend.” He meets Sullivan’s gaze directly, his eyes gleaming. “And I, for one, would much rather see him grow into his potential than watch him crushed by Baal’s machinations.”

Sullivan studies him, the tension in his shoulders easing ever so slightly. There’s something in Mephisto’s eyes—a depth, a sincerity—that gives him pause. “If you truly believe that, then perhaps we have an understanding. But make no mistake, Mephisto: if I ever find out that you’ve harmed Iruma, or manipulated him for your own gain, I will end our alliance without hesitation. He is not a pawn to be sacrificed.”

Mephisto’s expression softens, his voice dropping to a low, almost reverent murmur. “A pawn? No, Sullivan. Iruma is no pawn. He is… something far greater. A catalyst, perhaps. A force of change.” He leans back, a faint, almost wistful smile crossing his face. “I have seen many rise and fall in this world, but Iruma-kun—he is different. And that, dear Sullivan, is why I have no desire to harm him. Quite the opposite.”

Sullivan lets the silence settle, his gaze lingering on Mephisto, searching for any sign of deception. But he finds none. There’s only that strange, lingering glimmer in Mephisto’s eyes—a glimmer that speaks of fascination, of an interest that runs deeper than any mere alliance.

Still, his thoughts linger on the conversation with Mephisto, the subtle game of truths and half-truths that had played out between them. Mephisto’s eyes had held a strange intensity, one that Sullivan had seen only a few times in his life—an intensity born from old wounds, from the frustration of a purpose left unfulfilled. Mephisto’s past held a weight that even he couldn’t quite shake off.

Mephisto, the so-called “Kingmaker,” was once chosen by the first demon king himself to be an advisor, a guide, a figure tasked with shaping the Netherworld’s future by guiding its rulers. It was a position of immense power and responsibility, a privilege meant for the most insightful and cunning of demons. Mephisto had been expected to serve Delkira, the previous king—a task he likely thought would shape the very future of their world. But Delkira had rejected him, asserting his independence with a defiant smile and an unwavering stance. The king had chosen to rely on his own council, one he handpicked from a variety of sources, including demi-demons who, to Mephisto’s likely dismay, held deep influence and power.

For the first time in centuries, the Kingmaker had been set aside. Rejected. And not just by anyone—but by Delkira, the one he was created to guide, to mold.

He recalls the whispers, the rumors that had circulated even then. How the rejection had left Mephisto stranded, his purpose disregarded, his influence cut off before it even began. Some said he had harbored a grudge against the demi-demons who took up space in the king’s council, seeing them as interlopers, figures who’d taken the place meant for him.

But Mephisto’s pride had kept him from ever showing it openly. He had held his ground with a poised indifference, his sharp smile never wavering, as though the snub had meant nothing to him. He remained active, choosing his place among the ranks with a steady, unshaken calm. He had turned to observation, biding his time, perhaps waiting for a new chance at purpose—or a new ruler to guide.

However, Sullivan couldn’t shake the feeling that Mephisto’s pride had never truly forgiven Delkira’s choice.

Sullivan could see the glint in Mephisto’s eyes—a glint that seemed to whisper of ambitions long set aside, of hopes buried under layers of manipulation and political games. As much as Mephisto had claimed to support Iruma’s potential, Sullivan couldn’t dismiss the feeling that part of him, however hidden, was still that Kingmaker, waiting to leave his mark.

Sullivan folds his hands, watching Mephisto carefully, weighing each flicker of expression on his enigmatic face. The hidden chamber around them is cloaked in shadow, amplifying the gravitas of every word exchanged. They are two figures suspended in an intricate dance, both powerful, both dangerous in their own right, and neither willing to expose the depth of his intentions. Sullivan’s voice is calm but probing, carrying the weight of years of intuition.

“Tell me, Mephisto,” Sullivan begins, his gaze piercing, “do you harbor resentment toward Delkira? After all, he rejected you and the very role that defined your purpose in this world.”

At the mention of Delkira’s name, something shifts in Mephisto’s expression—so subtle it might have gone unnoticed, but Sullivan, ever perceptive, catches it. Mephisto’s eyes flicker with something unreadable, a glint of memory, of a past long buried. For a moment, he seems caught between amusement and reflection, a strange smile playing on his lips. But he doesn’t flinch, doesn’t falter. Instead, he simply tilts his head, meeting Sullivan’s gaze with a cool, composed poise.

“Resentment, Sullivan?” Mephisto echoes, his voice smooth, laced with an almost detached curiosity. He lets out a soft chuckle, as if the notion is somehow quaint, a relic from another lifetime. “No, I wouldn’t call it resentment. Delkira was… an unpredictable figure, to say the least. He walked his own path, untethered by convention or tradition. That was his charm, wasn’t it? His defiance.”

Mephisto shifts slightly, his fingers tracing invisible patterns on the table between them. “But Delkira, for all his strength, his independence, was not the king I was meant to guide. I see that clearly now. My role as Kingmaker was neither rejected nor lost; it was simply delayed.” He pauses, his voice softening, though the calm in his tone has an edge that makes Sullivan’s instincts sharpen. “Perhaps, if I’m being honest, it was never meant to be him.”

Sullivan’s eyes narrow, noting the calm conviction with which Mephisto speaks. It’s as if the rejection he endured under Delkira’s rule has faded to little more than a distant memory, as if he’s come to terms with it in a way Sullivan hadn’t anticipated. And yet, there’s a shift in Mephisto’s demeanor, a controlled, simmering energy that betrays how deeply he believes what he’s saying. Mephisto’s fingers drum lightly on the table, a rhythm that carries the weight of centuries.

“What makes you so certain that Iruma is the one?” Sullivan asks, voice low, steady. “After all, he’s a human turned demi demon in a world of demons—a world that was never meant for him. What makes you think he’s suited to be a king of our kind?”

Mephisto’s expression softens, a rare light kindling in his eyes, one that is both reverent and strangely personal. “Ah, but that’s exactly why Iruma is suited, Sullivan,” he replies, a note of wonder in his voice. “He is both of this world and not of it. He embodies both strength and kindness, something most demons lack, something even Delkira couldn’t possess in its entirety. He navigates the chaos of the Netherworld without succumbing to it, without becoming its creature.”

Mephisto leans forward, his voice dropping to an intense whisper, his eyes gleaming with fervor. “Iruma’s humanity—his quiet resilience, his ability to inspire loyalty without ever asking for it—that is the mark of a true king, a true leader. The kind of leader the Netherworld has never seen before. Delkira was powerful, charismatic, a force of nature. But he led through dominance, through his sheer force of will. Iruma… he leads by drawing others to him, by creating bonds, by uniting.” He pauses, his gaze distant, almost wistful. “Iruma is the kind of king who doesn’t need a throne to rule.”

Sullivan feels a pang of unease as he listens, watching the almost worshipful expression on Mephisto’s face. He has seen ambition before, but this is something more. Mephisto speaks as though he has found his long-lost purpose in Iruma, as though Iruma is the culmination of years of waiting, of centuries of patient observation. Sullivan’s instincts scream at him to tread carefully, to probe further, but he must choose his words with precision.

“And what role do you see yourself playing in all of this, Mephisto?” Sullivan’s voice is steady, his tone measured. “You say Iruma is the king you were meant to guide. But what does that mean, in practice? Guidance can take many forms, some more subtle than others.”

Mephisto’s smile turns enigmatic, his eyes gleaming with a cunning that both intrigues and unsettles. “My role, Sullivan, is as it always was: to serve as a Kingmaker, to support and cultivate Iruma’s potential, to help him realize his destiny. But unlike with Delkira, I have no desire to control or bend him to my will. No… Iruma has a strength all his own, and that is what makes him worthy of guidance, not domination.” He lifts his chin, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “Iruma doesn’t need another ruler behind him. He needs… a partner in this journey, someone who can recognize the weight he carries and bear it with him.”

Sullivan’s fingers tighten imperceptibly, his gaze never leaving Mephisto. “Partner,” he echoes, the word heavy with implication. “Iruma may be capable beyond measure, but he is also young, impressionable. He has not yet grasped the full extent of the power that lies within him—or the dangers that come with it. If you are indeed committed to guiding him, you must understand this: he is not a vessel for your ambitions. His path must remain his own.”

For a moment, the shadows in the room seem to deepen, and Sullivan feels the full force of Mephisto’s gaze, sharp and calculating, his mask of charm slipping just enough to reveal a flash of his true nature. But then, just as quickly, the moment fades, and Mephisto’s expression softens, a faint, rueful smile on his lips.

“Of course, Sullivan. I wouldn’t dream of it,” he replies, his tone laced with sincerity, though Sullivan senses an undercurrent of something darker, something ancient and unfathomable. “Iruma’s path is indeed his own, and I have no intention of forcing his hand. But guidance… true guidance, requires a delicate balance. To lead without leading, to influence without interfering—that is the art of a Kingmaker.”

Mephisto’s gaze drifts, as if he’s recalling a memory, his expression distant. “Perhaps it was Delkira’s defiance that taught me this,” he murmurs, almost to himself. “That true strength lies not in bending another’s will, but in fostering their own. And Iruma, with all his humanity, all his quiet bravery… he has shown me that strength in ways I never anticipated.”

Sullivan watches him closely, parsing each word, each shift in expression, as he absorbs the gravity of Mephisto’s confession. Mephisto’s reverence for Iruma is genuine; of that, he is now certain. But it’s a reverence born from something complex, a need that is as much about Mephisto’s lost purpose as it is about Iruma’s potential.

“If that’s true,” Sullivan says, his tone softening but his gaze still guarded, “then perhaps you truly can offer him something valuable. But know this, Mephisto: if your interest in Iruma ever threatens to consume him, if your role as Kingmaker ever becomes a cage around his heart, I will not hesitate to act. He is not just a king in the making—he is my grandson. And that makes him more precious to me than you could ever understand.”

Mephisto inclines his head, a faint smile gracing his lips, though his eyes are tinged with a strange sadness. “I understand, Sullivan. More than you think. Iruma is more than just potential to me as well. In him, I see… a future, perhaps even a redemption of sorts.” He pauses, a shadow of vulnerability flitting across his face. “Perhaps guiding Iruma, being part of his journey… it is as close as I will ever come to realizing my purpose. And I do not intend to squander that.”

Satisfied, or at least as close to it as he could allow himself to be, Sullivan nods, a reluctant respect stirring within him, though the wariness remains. He feels the sincerity in Mephisto’s words, the bittersweet honesty of a demon who has waited centuries for a role that was snatched from him, only to find it offered anew in the most unexpected of places. But he also knows that such dedication, such a long-buried desire, can be as dangerous as it is steadfast.

“Mephisto,” Sullivan begins, his voice low but laced with a fierce conviction, “if you are truly as dedicated to Iruma’s future as you claim, I have a mission for you. One that will not only prove your loyalty to him, but will also test every ounce of your cunning and resolve.” He pauses, letting the words settle, watching for any reaction in Mephisto’s carefully crafted mask.

Mephisto tilts his head, eyes narrowing with intrigue, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “A mission, is it? And here I thought I was merely a trusted advisor,” he says, his tone laced with a faint amusement, though Sullivan can see the flicker of calculation behind his gaze.

Sullivan’s mouth curls into a wry smile, but his voice is as cold and precise as a blade. “An advisor, yes, but I need more than that. Iruma’s safety—and the stability of the Netherworld itself—demands more.” He leans forward, his voice dropping to an intense murmur. “You know as well as I do that Baal’s influence is spreading. His ambitions go beyond mere power. He’s looking to disrupt, to sow chaos. I need someone inside his circle, someone who can counteract his every move.”

Mephisto’s brow raises slightly, the hint of amusement slipping from his face as he listens, intent and focused. “Ah,” he murmurs, understanding dawning. “You want me to infiltrate Baal’s ranks.” He taps a finger against his chin, his gaze flickering with a mixture of surprise and interest. “A bold request, Sullivan. And yet… I can see why you’d think I’d be suited for it.”

Sullivan nods, his gaze unflinching. “There’s already someone on the inside—Amduscias Poro. He’s loyal and skilled, but he’s limited in his reach. Baal keeps the inner workings of his plans locked tight, and Poro can only gather scraps.” Sullivan leans closer, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. “But you… you have a reputation, a finesse. Baal would recognize you as an asset, perhaps even as a threat. You could secure a position closer to him, closer to the heart of his plans.”

Mephisto’s lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze thoughtful. For the first time, Sullivan sees a hint of hesitation, a rare pause that suggests Mephisto understands the gravity of what’s being asked. He lets out a slow breath, his fingers tapping an idle rhythm on the table as he considers the proposition.

“To get close to Baal,” Mephisto muses aloud, his tone soft, almost contemplative, “I would have to walk a delicate line. Any sign of disloyalty, any whisper of betrayal, and he would see through it in an instant.” He meets Sullivan’s gaze, his eyes glinting with a spark of daring. “It’s a dangerous game, Sullivan. But one that I am… willing to play.”

Sullivan nods, feeling a surge of satisfaction at Mephisto’s willingness to take on the risk. “Good. I have no doubts about your capabilities, Mephisto. You’re one of the few who could pull this off. Baal’s plans are moving quickly, and we’re running out of time. If you can infiltrate his inner circle, gather intelligence, and report back, it could make all the difference.”

Mephisto’s smile returns, a hint of his old, self-assured charm resurfacing. “Ah, Sullivan, I always did admire your ability to make even the most dangerous tasks sound… enticing.” He chuckles softly, though there’s a weight behind his words, an understanding of the stakes involved. “Baal is no fool. He’ll be wary of anyone who gets too close. I’ll need to tread carefully.”

Sullivan’s gaze softens just a fraction, acknowledging the danger Mephisto will face. “That’s why I chose you. Your reputation, your cunning—it’s exactly what will allow you to maneuver around Baal without drawing suspicion. You’ll need to be patient, to play the long game. But I know you’re up to it.”

Mephisto’s eyes gleam, his expression turning thoughtful as he considers the scope of the mission. There’s a spark of ambition there, but also something deeper—a flicker of purpose, of the old drive that had once defined him as Kingmaker. “Very well,” he says at last, his voice steady. “I accept the mission. But let me be clear, Sullivan: I am doing this for Iruma, not for any other cause. If I sense even a hint of betrayal or manipulation that could harm him, I will not hesitate to walk away.”

Sullivan gives a small nod of approval, his expression calm but resolved. “Agreed. Iruma’s safety is our highest priority, and I trust that you’ll act with his best interests at heart. But remember: Baal’s plans could destabilize the entire Netherworld. Whatever you uncover, whatever intel you can gather… it could be the key to stopping him.”

Mephisto’s expression hardens, his jaw setting with a quiet resolve. “Then I will do what is necessary. Baal may be powerful, but he is arrogant. His overconfidence is his weakness, and I intend to exploit it.”

Sullivan watches him, a sense of respect building as he sees the determination in Mephisto’s eyes. It’s a rare thing, trust in a demon as elusive as Mephisto, and yet… something tells him that he has made the right choice. Iruma’s future depends on it.

There’s a beat of silence, one filled with unspoken understanding. For the first time, both Sullivan and Mephisto share a common goal, a purpose that unites them beyond their respective agendas. They both know what’s at stake, and they both understand the delicate balance that will be required to bring Baal’s plans to light.

Sullivan reaches out, placing a hand on Mephisto’s shoulder, his grip firm. “Then go, Mephisto. Go and play the role only you can play. But remember, you’re not alone in this. Poro and I will be working to support you however we can. You may be our key player, but we’ll be there to reinforce you from the shadows.”

Mephisto nods, a faint smile touching his lips, though his expression remains serious. “Understood. I’ll report back as soon as I have anything of value. But know this, Sullivan: Baal’s ambitions run deep, and his reach is vast. He’s not a man to be underestimated.”

Sullivan’s expression darkens, his gaze steady and resolute. “I understand that better than anyone. But as long as we work together, we’ll find a way to counter him.” He steps back, offering Mephisto a nod of respect. “Good luck, Mephisto. For Iruma’s sake… and for the Netherworld’s future.”

Mephisto inclines his head, his gaze steady as he takes in Sullivan’s words. There’s a flicker of something almost… hopeful in his eyes, a rare vulnerability that speaks to a deeper purpose, a drive he has kept hidden beneath layers of charm and cunning.

As he turns to leave, Mephisto pauses at the threshold of the chamber, casting one last glance over his shoulder. “Sullivan,” he murmurs, his voice soft, yet filled with a surprising warmth. “Thank you… for trusting me, even if only for this mission. I won’t let you down.

With that, he slips into the shadows, his figure dissolving into the darkness, leaving Sullivan alone in the chamber. Sullivan watches him go, his expression unreadable, a mixture of relief and a lingering sense of caution. He knows he’s placed immense trust in Mephisto, but he also knows that this might be their best—and only—chance to counter Baal’s growing influence.

As the silence settles around him, Sullivan feels the weight of his choices, the burden of his responsibility. Iruma’s safety, the stability of the Netherworld, the delicate balance of power… it all rests on the decisions they make now.

For a long moment, he stands there, his thoughts swirling, his gaze fixed on the shadows where Mephisto disappeared. And then, with a final, quiet breath, he turns away, his expression hardening with renewed resolve.

The game has begun, and they are all pieces on a board that stretches beyond the boundaries of the Netherworld itself. But Sullivan knows one thing for certain: as long as he draws breath, he will protect Iruma. And now, with Mephisto on their side, he dares to hope that perhaps they might just stand a chance against the storm that’s coming.

Chapter Text

Ameri clutches her phone tightly, her knuckles turning white as she listens to her father’s voice—calm, authoritative, and completely unmoved by her request. She had expected resistance, maybe even the usual fatherly lecture about “staying out of adult matters.” But his outright refusal? That was unexpected, and it stings in a way she hadn’t prepared for.

“Ameri,” her father’s voice echoes from the phone, firm and final. “I understand your concern, but this is not a request I can honor. This matter is already under control and, frankly, out of your jurisdiction.”

She clenches her jaw, inhaling sharply through her nose to keep herself from snapping back. “Father, you know that Kerori wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important. We need someone trustworthy in Baal’s circle. Do you even understand what’s at risk here? There’s a reason we’re taking this so seriously.”

Her father sighs, but there’s no softness in it. Instead, it’s filled with the weight of a truth he isn’t willing to share. “Ameri, listen to me: your concerns are noted, but they’re irrelevant to my decision. The situation is being handled. You, on the other hand, should focus on your studies and the responsibilities you’ve taken on at Babyls. You have your own challenges to face without involving yourself in affairs far beyond your rank.”

The word rank hits her like a slap to the face, cold and unyielding. Rank—his polite way of saying she’s just a student, not worth troubling with details. She opens her mouth to argue, but she knows it’s futile; her father’s voice has that uncompromising finality to it, the tone he uses when no further discussion will be entertained.

“Is that all?” he adds, and the question is so impersonal, so distant, that it feels like an insult.

Ameri swallows hard, biting back the frustration threatening to spill over. “Yes. That’s all,” she says, her voice tight. Without waiting for a response, she ends the call, the screen going black in her hand.

She stands there for a moment, the silence pressing down on her like a weight. Her chest tightens, emotions churning beneath the surface—anger, frustration, and a deep, simmering resentment that her own father would dismiss her so easily. But she forces herself to keep her expression neutral, to rein in the storm raging inside her.

A nearby student glances her way, sensing the tension radiating off her, and Ameri stiffens, gripping the phone so tightly she fears she might crack it. Without another word, she spins on her heel and strides down the hallway, her steps quick and precise, each one an effort to dispel the mounting frustration inside her. She doesn’t want to lash out, not here, not with so many eyes on her.

Her heels click against the polished floor, a steady rhythm that she tries to focus on, letting it ground her, calm her. But it does little to ease the sharp sting of her father’s words, and by the time she reaches her private office, her patience has frayed to a thread.

She opens the door, shuts it behind her with a firm click, and lets out an irritated sigh, raking a hand through her hair as she paces the length of her office. The room is neat, organized, every book and paper perfectly in place—a stark contrast to the frustration boiling over inside her. Her hands tremble slightly, and she clenches them into fists, her nails pressing into her palms as she takes deep, even breaths.

“Out of my rank…” she mutters bitterly, the words laced with sarcasm. It feels ridiculous, the way he had brushed her off, as if she were still a child with no concept of the dangers looming over them. Did he really think so little of her? Did he really believe she was too naïve, too untested, to understand the weight of what was happening?

She walks to her desk, gripping the edge tightly as she stares down at the papers scattered across it, each one a reminder of her responsibilities, her role as student council president, as someone her peers relied on. She had earned their trust, their respect. So why was it so hard to earn the same from her own father?

Her gaze drifts to a framed photo on her desk, one of her with her father, taken years ago. He has his arm around her, his usual stern expression softened into a rare smile. She remembers that day, the pride in his eyes, the warmth of his arm around her shoulders. It feels so distant now, like a memory from another life.

A knock at the door startles her, and she straightens, forcing the frustration from her expression as best she can. “Come in,” she says, her voice steady but strained.

The door creaks open, and Kerori peeks in, her eyes wide and cautious, as if sensing the tension lingering in the room. She steps inside, closing the door behind her, and gives Ameri a concerned look. “Are… you okay?”

Ameri lets out a shaky breath, forcing a tight smile as she waves her hand dismissively. “It’s nothing. Just… family stuff.” She tries to keep her tone light, but the bitterness seeps through, and Kerori’s expression softens.

“Is this about the favor I asked?” Kerori asks quietly, her eyes searching Ameri’s face. “You… you don’t have to keep pushing if it’s causing you trouble. I can find another way. I shouldn’t have asked you in the first place.”

Ameri’s jaw tightens, her fists clenching again as she shakes her head. “No, it’s not that. It’s… It’s him. He just… he refused. Said it’s being ‘handled’ by someone else, and that I shouldn’t involve myself. That it’s beyond my… rank.” The word comes out as a sneer, the memory of it rekindling the frustration she’d tried to suppress.

Kerori’s gaze turns sympathetic, and she reaches out, placing a gentle hand on Ameri’s arm. “He’s only trying to protect you,” she says softly, her voice careful. “You’re his daughter, after all. Maybe he thinks he’s shielding you from something dangerous.”

Ameri lets out a bitter laugh, shrugging off Kerori’s hand as she starts pacing again, her anger simmering too close to the surface. “It’s not about protection, Kerori. He doesn’t see me as capable, as someone who could actually help. I’m just… just a child to him. Someone he has to keep out of the way.” She stops, taking a shaky breath, her shoulders tense. “I’m not asking for special treatment. I just want him to see that I can handle this, that I can make a difference.”

Kerori watches her, her eyes filled with understanding. She crosses the room, standing beside Ameri, her voice soft but firm. “You do make a difference. To me, to everyone at Babyls. You’re a leader, Ameri. Your father might not see it, but… we do.” She places a reassuring hand on Ameri’s shoulder, squeezing gently.

For a moment, Ameri’s anger ebbs, replaced by a flicker of gratitude. She looks at Kerori, a small, genuine smile breaking through the frustration. “Thank you,” she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. “It means… a lot.”

Kerori’s smile is warm, her hand still resting on Ameri’s shoulder. “We’re all here for you, Ameri. And if you still want to pursue this… we’ll figure something out.”

Ameri’s gaze hardens with renewed determination, a quiet fire sparking in her eyes. “Yes,” she says, straightening, her chin lifted in resolve. “If my father won’t listen, I’ll find another way. Baal’s plans aren’t going to wait for his approval, and neither am I.”

Kerori nods, her own eyes glinting with a quiet resolve. “Good. Then let’s start planning. Whatever it takes, we’ll protect each other—and the Netherworld.”

Ameri watched as Kerori stepped out of her office, with a pensive expression. Her words had calmed her down, but only for a moment. The second she was on her own, Ameri’s call with her father echoed in her mind, making her temper rise.

She marched out of the student council’s room and angrily stomped towards her private steps into her private tearoom. Only to stop in her tracks, eyes widening in surprise. Seated comfortably in one of the plush armchairs near her desk is none other than Iruma. He’s completely at ease, his feet planted firmly on the ground, his eyes trained intently on the manga in his hands. The very same series that had brought them together and revealed a world beyond their Netherworld chaos. He’s so engrossed that he doesn’t even look up right away, flipping through the pages with a familiar, focused expression.

Finally, sensing her presence, Iruma glances up, a soft smile brightening his face. “Oh, Ameri-san! I hope you don’t mind—I let myself in. I needed a quiet place too, and I thought…” He hesitates, rubbing the back of his neck. “I thought maybe I’d find some calm here.”

Ameri’s initial surprise melts into a genuine smile, the tension of her day easing just a bit. There’s a comfort in seeing him here, in knowing he felt her office was a safe space for him. “Of course, Iruma-kun,” she says, chuckling lightly as she shuts the door behind her. “It’s funny—I was looking for the same thing. It’s been… a frustrating day.”

She crosses the room and sits in the chair across from him, letting out a long sigh as she settles into the soft cushion. For a moment, they sit in companionable silence, the familiar, comforting scent of old paper and the sight of the manga between them bridging the space. She can feel the tension easing from her shoulders, and, for a moment, it’s almost as if they’re back in simpler times, where all they had to worry about was sharing favorite manga scenes and navigating the whirlwind of student council duties.

Iruma watches her with a gentle curiosity, his smile softening as he closes the manga and sets it on his lap. “You looked upset when you came in,” he says quietly, his gaze sincere. “If… if you need to talk, I’m here to listen.”

Ameri glances at him, his earnestness catching her off guard. There’s a calm strength to his words, a warmth that makes her frustration feel less overwhelming. She sighs, resting her chin on her hand, and gives him a small, appreciative smile. “Actually… yes. I just spoke with my father.” She pauses, her fingers tapping against the arm of her chair. “I asked him for a favor—to deploy a spy to keep tabs on Baal’s ranks, as a precaution. But he… he refused.”

She doesn’t miss the way Iruma’s eyes widen just slightly, the surprise evident before he quickly regains his composure. His face shifts into one of sympathy as he listens, nodding encouragingly. “What did he say?” he asks gently.

Ameri lets out a huff, her gaze turning distant. “He said it was already being handled and that it was… beyond my rank.” She bites her lip, the frustration creeping back as she remembers the cold, dismissive tone her father had taken with her. “He wouldn’t tell me any details. Just shut me down, as if I were… irrelevant.”

Iruma nods slowly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. “I’m sorry, Ameri-san. That must have felt… dismissive.” His tone is quiet but empathetic, and there’s a sadness in his gaze, a hint of understanding. “It’s hard when someone you care about doesn’t see your strength the way everyone else does.”

Ameri feels her heart ache just a little at his words, touched by the sincerity and wisdom beyond his years. “Yes,” she admits softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t know why it bothers me so much. I’m used to people underestimating me. But… when it’s my own father, it’s different. I want to make him proud, to prove that I can protect the things I care about.”

Iruma listens intently, and then, after a moment, he reaches across, resting a gentle hand on hers. His touch is light, warm, grounding, and she feels her breath hitch just slightly. “Ameri-san,” he begins, his voice filled with quiet conviction, “I may not understand everything that’s happening right now, but I can see how strong you are. And I know how hard you work to protect those around you. Your friends, the school… even me. You’re already doing so much.”

A blush dusts Ameri’s cheeks at his words, and she looks down, her usual confident demeanor softened. “Thank you, Iruma-kun,” she murmurs, her heart pounding a little faster. His words touch something deep inside her, a part of her that craves recognition for the battles she fights every day.

Iruma, sensing her vulnerability, gives her hand a reassuring squeeze before releasing it, leaning back in his chair with a small smile. “Actually,” he continues, his voice thoughtful, “there’s something I should tell you. My… my grandpa has already taken steps to address Baal’s actions. He’s placed someone close to Baal’s ranks to keep an eye on things. So, even if your father refused, the issue is being looked into.”

Ameri blinks, her eyes widening in surprise, and she can’t help but let out a breath of relief. “Your grandfather… already knew?” She lets the words sink in, feeling a weight lifting from her shoulders. “I should have guessed. Lord Sullivan doesn’t leave anything to chance.” A small smile crosses her lips, her admiration for Sullivan growing as she takes in the news.

Iruma nods, smiling. “He doesn’t tell me much, but I know he’s doing everything he can. He cares about keeping the Netherworld safe… and he cares about keeping me safe.” He hesitates, a shy smile tugging at his lips as he glances back at Ameri. “But I think it means a lot to him that you’re looking out for me too.”

Ameri’s cheeks warm again, and she looks away, her gaze settling on the bookshelf across from her as she tries to mask her embarrassment. “I… I just want to do my part,” she mumbles, her voice soft. “We’re friends, Iruma-kun. And friends protect each other.” She glances back at him, her eyes filled with determination. “Whatever happens, you can count on me.”

Iruma’s smile widens, his expression filled with a deep, quiet gratitude that makes her heart flutter. “Thank you, Ameri-san. That means a lot to me. Really.” His voice is warm, and for a moment, the room feels lighter, the tension of the day dissolving in the shared understanding between them.

They sit in a comfortable silence for a while, both of them lost in thought. Ameri’s frustration fades, replaced by a sense of calm, of reassurance. She feels her purpose solidify, a resolve to protect Iruma that burns stronger than ever. He has his grandfather’s support, and now, she knows he has hers too—fierce, unwavering, and willing to defy anyone who stands in their way.

Finally, Iruma reaches for the manga again, flipping it open with a gentle smile. “You know, reading this really helped me relax today,” he says, holding up the book. “It reminded me of how we first met. I remember how serious you looked, talking about all the heroic things in it. I was so… inspired by you.”

Ameri chuckles, reaching for her own copy, and flips to the page where the hero makes his vow to protect everyone he loves. She holds it up, and their eyes meet over the familiar panel, each of them reflecting a quiet strength that speaks of shared goals and mutual respect. “I was serious, Iruma-kun,” she replies, her voice warm, her eyes gleaming with a renewed fire. “And I still am. Heroes protect their friends… and they don’t give up, no matter how tough the battle.”

“Then… let’s keep protecting each other, Ameri-san. Whatever comes our way.” Iruma nods, his smile growing, his eyes shining with admiration. “You know, you were one of the first to know the truth about me,” he says quietly. “That I’m… human. When you found out, I was afraid. I thought you might reject me, that you’d see me as an outsider, as something I didn’t belong here.” He pauses, his voice catching slightly as he recalls the fear and uncertainty that had once plagued him.

“But you didn’t. You… you accepted me,” he continues, his tone filled with awe and gratitude. “You saw past what I am and believed in who I could become. You were one of the first to see that I could be more than just some human pretending to be a demon. You believed in my potential… even when I didn’t believe in it myself.”

Iruma’s cheeks flush slightly, but he holds her gaze, his voice growing softer but no less sincere. “Thank you, Ameri. For seeing me for who I am, and for believing in me. I wouldn’t be here without you.”

As Iruma’s quiet words settle in the room, Ameri feels her heart skip a beat. The vulnerability in his voice, the raw gratitude, catches her completely off guard, and she finds herself momentarily lost in his gaze. She’s seen Iruma brave dangers, lead his friends, and shoulder responsibilities with a gentle resilience, but this—this soft admission of his fears and gratitude—touches her deeply.

He’s thanking her, she realizes, for something that feels so natural to her, something that was never a question. “Iruma-kun…” she murmurs, her voice barely a whisper. She swallows, gathering her thoughts, then leans forward, resting her hands on her knees as she meets his gaze earnestly. “You don’t have to thank me for that.”

Iruma tilts his head slightly, curiosity sparking in his bright blue eyes. “But I do, Ameri-san,” he insists gently, his voice as steady as his gaze. “You were the first to see me as… more than just a human in the Netherworld. When I told you the truth, you accepted it. You saw something in me that even I wasn’t sure of back then.”

A blush rises to her cheeks as she remembers the awe and wonder she had felt when Iruma had first confided in her, revealing the secret of his human heritage. She had expected to feel disbelief or even fear at the revelation, but instead, she had felt an overwhelming sense of admiration. There he was, a human among demons, not only surviving but thriving, inspiring those around him with a quiet strength she hadn’t seen before.

She clears her throat, trying to steady herself, and finds her voice, soft but unwavering. “I saw a young man with so much strength, so much kindness,” she says, her tone filled with the sincerity that has always defined her. “You’ve taught me what it truly means to be a hero, Iruma-kun. To face fear and still keep going. To be both kind and strong, even in a world that’s… chaotic and unforgiving.” She pauses, letting her words hang between them for a moment, and Iruma’s expression shifts, a gentle smile spreading across his face.

“Ameri-san…” Iruma’s voice is a little shaky, touched by her words, and he glances down at the manga still resting on his lap. “I… I don’t know if I’m that heroic,” he murmurs, his cheeks dusted with a faint blush. “I just… I just want to help the people around me. To make their lives a little better.”

A small laugh escapes her, and she shakes her head, her eyes shining with a mix of amusement and admiration. “And that, Iruma-kun, is exactly what makes you heroic. It’s not about power or titles. It’s about having the courage to care, even when it’s difficult.” She pauses, feeling her own cheeks warm as she gathers the courage to say the rest. “I think… I think that’s why I’ve always believed in you. Why I know you’re going to be a great demon, no matter what anyone else says.”

Iruma’s eyes widen, and for a moment, he’s utterly speechless, staring at her as if he’s seeing her in a new light. His hand hovers over the manga, but it’s clear his thoughts are far from the pages in front of him. After a moment, he finally speaks, his voice soft and filled with wonder. “Ameri-san… you’ve always been so supportive of me, even when I didn’t understand why. I guess… I guess I just want you to know how much that’s meant to me. It’s given me strength in ways I can’t even explain.”

The intensity of his gratitude leaves Ameri momentarily breathless, and she feels her heart pound with a mixture of pride and something else, something that makes her stomach twist in the best possible way. Her hands clench into fists, a fierce determination welling up inside her. She wants to protect this feeling, this bond between them, no matter what.

“I’ll always support you, Iruma-kun,” she says firmly, her voice steady. “No matter what challenges come your way, I’ll be there. I may not be able to face every danger with you, but I’ll do everything I can to help you… to make sure you have the strength to keep going.”

Iruma’s smile softens, and he reaches out impulsively, placing his hand gently over hers. The warmth of his touch startles her, but she doesn’t pull away, finding a strange comfort in the simple, genuine connection between them.

“Thank you, Ameri-san,” he says, his voice barely above a whisper. “I… I’m so grateful to have you by my side. I don’t know how I would face all of this without friends like you, friends who see me for who I am.”

They sit there, hand in hand, a quiet understanding passing between them. For a moment, the weight of the Netherworld, of Sullivan’s plans, of Baal’s threats, fades into the background, leaving only the warmth and reassurance of their shared resolve. Ameri’s heart races, but this time it’s not from frustration or anger. It’s a feeling she doesn’t want to name, but it fills her with a warmth she hasn’t felt in a long time.

A soft knock at the door breaks the moment, and they both pull back, cheeks flushed. Iruma clears his throat, glancing toward the door, while Ameri straightens, brushing her hair back to compose herself. The door opens to reveal one of the student council members, who looks between them with a mixture of curiosity and amusement before delivering a stack of papers for Ameri’s review.

“Thank you,” Ameri says, her voice calm but with a new lightness to it. She takes the papers, glancing back at Iruma as the council member exits, leaving them alone once more.

“I guess that’s my cue to get back to work,” she says, a small, wistful smile on her face. “But… thank you, Iruma-kun. For coming here today. I think… I really needed this.”

Iruma smiles back, his gaze warm and understanding. “I did too,” he admits, his tone soft. He stands up, tucking the manga under his arm. “We’ll keep looking out for each other, Ameri-san. And… I’ll keep being the best Iruma I can be.”

As he heads to the door, Ameri watches him, her heart swelling with pride and something she doesn’t dare name. She knows, deep down, that this is only the beginning of the challenges they’ll face, but in this moment, with Iruma’s quiet strength giving her renewed purpose, she feels ready to take on anything.

Iruma pauses at the doorway, glancing back at Ameri, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He seems almost hesitant, like there’s something on his mind that he’s been holding back. Finally, he lets out a quiet breath, as though summoning the courage to speak.

“Ameri-san…” he begins, his voice soft, almost uncertain. “I… I wanted to tell you something. It’s… it’s about how I see you.”

Ameri looks at him, caught off guard by his tone, her curiosity piqued as she stands in attentive silence. His gaze meets hers, earnest and open, his blue eyes reflecting a mix of admiration and sincerity that makes her heart skip a beat.

“You’re not part of my ‘pack,’ Ameri-san,” he says, his words gentle but steady. “Not in the same way as Lied, Sabnock, Clara, or the others. You’re…” He hesitates, as if searching for the right words, and then his face brightens, his smile widening with a rare, quiet confidence. “You’re my equal. Someone I admire and look up to. And… I think you’d be an incredible leader for the Netherworld someday. Someone who could even… join the Thirteen Crowns.”

His words hit her like a bolt of lightning. My equal. The weight of the phrase sinks into her heart, filling her with a fierce, overwhelming pride. She had always aspired to be seen as a strong leader, someone capable and worthy of respect, but to hear it from Iruma—someone she admired and cared for so deeply—makes it feel more real, more profound, than she ever imagined. His belief in her feels like a gift, a validation that no title or rank could ever give her.

She opens her mouth to respond, but finds herself speechless, her throat tight with emotion. In all the visions she’s held of her future, the ambitions she’s fought for, she had always imagined standing in positions of power, yes—but never had she envisioned herself standing alongside someone like Iruma, someone who saw her not as a student council president or a peer, but as a genuine equal.

A surge of conviction rises in her chest, strong and undeniable, her admiration for him crystallizing into something deeper, something more profound. Her heart pounds with a fierce loyalty, one that transcends words, filling her with a clarity she can’t ignore.

Without another thought, Ameri takes a step forward, her eyes never leaving his as she lowers herself to one knee, bowing her head in a gesture of solemn respect. It’s an instinctive movement, but one that feels right, as if every part of her being is drawn to this vow.

“Iruma-kun,” she says, her voice steady but filled with the quiet strength of her devotion. “Know that I am yours to command. I pledge myself to you, to support and protect you in whatever path you choose to take in this world. Whether as your friend, your equal, or something more.” She lifts her head, her gaze fierce with conviction. “I swear this on everything I am.”

Iruma’s eyes widen, and he steps back in surprise, his face a mix of awe and disbelief. “A-Ameri-san…!” he stammers, his cheeks turning a deep shade of red. “You don’t have to—there’s no need to kneel! I-I’m not a king or anything. I’m just… me!”

But Ameri remains resolute, her gaze unwavering. “No, Iruma-kun,” she says gently, her voice filled with warmth and pride. “You are much more than just yourself. You are someone who has the potential to change everything, to lead, to inspire… to become someone this world can look up to. I see it. I have seen it from the beginning. And I will be here, by your side, ready to stand with you through whatever comes.”

Iruma blinks, his expression softening as her words sink in. He’s speechless, his usual easygoing smile replaced by something deeper, a gratitude and wonder that he struggles to put into words. His hands fidget at his sides, as if he’s unsure of what to do, how to respond to this level of trust and devotion. And then, slowly, he reaches out, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder, his touch warm and grounding.

“Ameri-san…” he says, his voice a whisper. “Thank you. I don’t think I’ll ever understand why someone like you believes in me so much, but… I’ll do everything I can to live up to that trust. I’ll work hard so that one day… maybe I’ll be worthy of it.”

She looks up at him, her heart swelling at his words, and she feels a quiet pride settle in her chest. She knows he means it—that Iruma will push himself, not out of ambition or pride, but out of a pure, unshakable drive to protect those he cares about. And she, in turn, will be there to help him, to watch over him as he finds his path.

Standing up slowly, she places a firm hand on his shoulder, mirroring his gesture. “You already are worthy, Iruma-kun. And don’t ever forget it.”

He nods, his smile returning, this time with a hint of determination that shines through his usual gentle demeanor. “I won’t. Not with someone like you reminding me.” He laughs softly, his cheeks still tinged with a light blush, and for a moment, they both share a quiet, contented smile.

Ameri feels her cheeks warm under his gaze, her usual composed exterior melting in the presence of his quiet gratitude. She shifts slightly, the weight of the moment pressing on her, but there’s nowhere she’d rather be. “I’ll hold you to that, Iruma-kun,” she replies, her tone light but carrying an undertone of earnestness, a reminder of the vow she’s just made. “Because this… this dedication, this promise? It’s not something I give lightly.”

Iruma’s eyes soften, and he gives a small nod, looking down as if to steady himself. “I know. I’ve always known how much… everything means to you. It’s one of the things I’ve admired about you from the start. Your strength… your drive.” He lets out a small chuckle, glancing up at her with a bit of his familiar, boyish charm. “You know, sometimes it feels like you’re more of a hero than I am.”

Ameri laughs, the sound breaking the tension and making the air between them feel lighter, as if they’re both pulling each other back from a cliff edge. She places a hand on her hip, raising an eyebrow at him with a playful glint. “Well, maybe you’re rubbing off on me, Iruma-kun. You’ve already turned half the Netherworld on its head—what’s one more determined demon?”

He laughs with her, and for a moment, it’s just them, sharing an easy silence as the weight of their earlier conversation settles into something comforting, a warm understanding that words can’t quite capture.

After a pause, Iruma clears his throat, his gaze turning more serious, though his smile remains. “Ameri-san, there’s… something else I want to say.” He shifts, rubbing the back of his neck, the nervousness breaking through his calm exterior. “I know things in the Netherworld are getting more complicated, and I might not always know what to do, but… having you here, knowing you believe in me like this—it gives me strength I didn’t even know I had.”

Ameri feels her heart swell, and she finds herself mirroring his movements, bringing a hand to the back of her own neck in an attempt to hide the blush that’s creeping up her cheeks. She had always known she wanted to support him, but hearing Iruma admit that her belief in him makes a difference—makes him stronger—is almost overwhelming.

“Iruma-kun,” she says, her voice soft but filled with conviction. “I know it’s not easy for you, having to navigate all of this… chaos. But even when you don’t know the right path, trust yourself. Trust that you’re capable of making the best choice for everyone who cares about you.”

He nods, his smile growing wider, and she sees a determination in his eyes, a spark that reassures her as much as she hopes she’s reassured him. His hand, still lingering at her elbow, squeezes gently before he lets go, stepping back with a shy smile.

“Thank you, Ameri-san,” he says, the gratitude in his voice deep and genuine. “I won’t forget that either.”

The words settle between them, a quiet promise, a pact that feels like it’s tying them together in a way that goes beyond titles or ranks. It’s something rare and unspoken—a bond that they both feel but don’t need to define. Ameri can feel it in the way Iruma looks at her, a mixture of respect and admiration, and she knows that she would go to any lengths to protect him, to ensure that he can fulfill the potential she sees in him so clearly.

They stand there for a moment longer, neither willing to break the silence, as if the weight of their connection holds them in place. Finally, Iruma, always the one to break the tension with his genuine warmth, lets out a small laugh. “I guess… I should get going,” he says, looking a little sheepish. “Before we both end up late for our next meeting.”

Ameri smiles, finding comfort in his easy demeanor, his ability to bring a sense of normalcy back to even the most intense moments. “Probably a good idea. As much as I’d like to keep you here, I wouldn’t want the rumors spreading about the president and her… long meetings.”

He laughs, and they share a brief, amused look before he turns to leave, waving over his shoulder with that gentle, reassuring smile that she’s come to treasure. “See you soon, Ameri-san,” he says, his voice light but filled with that unmistakable Iruma warmth.

As he walks out of her office, Ameri watches him go, feeling an uncharacteristic softness in her chest, a warmth that lingers long after he’s gone. She stands there, alone in the silence of her office, her mind drifting back over the conversation, the pledge, the words they shared.

And as she takes her seat, a sense of purpose settles over her. Iruma is out there, facing unknown challenges with that unbreakable spirit of his, and she is determined to support him, to protect him, and to see him through every hardship that lies ahead.

She knows that there will be difficult days, moments where doubt and darkness may threaten to overshadow him, but she’ll be there, a steadfast ally, a constant friend. And one day, if he’s ever crowned, if he ever takes his place as a ruler in the Netherworld, she’ll stand by his side, as his equal.

For now, though, she lets herself sink into the quiet, a small smile on her lips as she remembers the way he looked at her, the quiet reverence in his eyes that told her she was exactly where she was meant to be.

Chapter Text

Mephisto and Poro concealed in the dimly lit corners of Baal’s vast, towering fortress. The two move in near silence, slipping through hidden passages and darkened rooms, their faces obscured by hoods as they whisper plans back and forth, every word laced with intent. Months of careful work have brought them here, and tonight, they’re setting the final pieces of their plot against Baal into motion.

Mephisto’s eyes glint with a cunning light as he reviews his latest crafted message. It’s a simple note, easily overlooked as one of Baal’s many decrees to his Fingers, but each word is meticulously chosen, twisted just enough to suggest that Baal holds little regard for his most trusted allies. With the flourish of a skilled manipulator, he carefully words the message to imply favoritism, hinting that Baal sees some of his Fingers as expendable pawns. Mephisto knows that in a place as ruthless as the Netherworld, where power and loyalty are currency, even the smallest seed of doubt can grow into dangerous paranoia.

With the note in hand, he turns to Poro, who leans casually against the wall, his face a mask of calm but with a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. Poro nods, acknowledging Mephisto’s handiwork. “That’ll do it. It’s subtle, but enough to unsettle the weak ones, those already questioning where they stand,” he murmurs, a small smirk playing on his lips.

“More than enough,” Mephisto replies smoothly, his voice a low, velvety whisper. “Even Baal’s strongest followers have ambitions that run deep. All it takes is a hint of betrayal, and they’ll start tearing each other apart without realizing we set the fire.”

With careful hands, Mephisto slips the note into a stack of correspondence destined for Baal’s quarters. From there, it will be seen by key Fingers loyal enough to handle Baal’s business affairs—but loyal only as long as their leader rewards them.

Elsewhere in the fortress, the Fingers gather in a dimly lit hall, clustered around tables laden with maps and battle strategies. The atmosphere is tense, thick with unspoken rivalries and a constant hunger for power. Mephisto’s message has already begun to reach them, the “misinterpreted” hints spreading like poison through whispered conversations. A few Fingers glance suspiciously at one another, their expressions shadowed with doubt. Each one wonders, Am I valued, or am I merely a pawn?

In the back of the room, Poro works with quiet expertise, mingling casually with the more uncertain goons, weaving subtle, seemingly innocent comments into his conversations. To one demon, he remarks, “Strange, isn’t it? How Baal only trusts certain people with sensitive matters. I wonder what that says about the rest of us?”

The demon stiffens, casting a suspicious glance across the room at his comrades. “You think Baal’s losing faith in us?” he mutters, his voice filled with a mixture of confusion and resentment.

Poro chuckles, his tone light but his words carefully chosen. “Not necessarily. But… the way he’s been favoring some over others—it’s hard not to notice, isn’t it?” He shrugs, as if the thought means little to him, but his words plant the seed of doubt. “Just something to consider.”

Another goon, overhearing, bristles at Poro’s words and mutters under his breath, “I’ve done more for Baal than anyone here. If anyone deserves his favor, it’s me.” His words, though whispered, carry a hint of venom that doesn’t go unnoticed by the others around him.

Meanwhile, Mephisto drifts from one group to another, his presence barely registering as he plays the role of a simple advisor, his smooth voice offering casual observations, each one tailored to amplify the quiet but growing sense of distrust. He approaches a group of goons standing by a flickering torch, their faces illuminated in tense shadows, and comments, “It’s curious, don’t you think, how Baal always sends the same people on his most dangerous missions? Perhaps he’s ensuring his most… expendable resources are the first to take the risks.”

The demons exchange uneasy looks, each of them wondering if they, too, have been deemed “expendable.” The thought unsettles them, and for the first time, they begin to question the loyalty they had given so freely to Baal. One by one, silent suspicions grow, twisting their loyalty into resentment.

By midnight, the fortress is simmering with a barely contained hostility. Quiet arguments break out, each one just subtle enough to avoid detection but fueled by Mephisto and Poro’s relentless whisper campaign. Goons begin sidestepping conversations, casting suspicious glances at one another, and several keep their hands close to their weapons, ready to defend themselves against perceived threats from within their own ranks.

Poro watches this unraveling with a sense of satisfaction. He catches Mephisto’s eye from across the hall, giving him a subtle nod as they both silently relish in the success of their deception. They know that the work is far from complete, that each step must be carefully calculated, but they are well aware that the foundation of Baal’s empire has been irreparably cracked.

In his chambers, Baal remains oblivious to the chaos brewing beneath him. Secure in his own authority, he doesn’t sense the subtle erosion of his power, the way his most loyal followers are beginning to fray at the edges, their once-solid loyalty now clouded by suspicion and jealousy.

The next day, during a strategy meeting with his Fingers, Baal notices the shift in the room’s energy. Normally attentive and cooperative, his followers seem distant, distracted. A few glance at each other with barely veiled hostility, and a whisper here and there makes its way around the room. Baal’s gaze sharpens, his instincts flaring as he senses the unease, but he can’t quite place the source.

Finally, Saros, dared to speak up. “Baal,” he begins, his tone cautious but edged with resentment. “I’ve heard… rumors. Some say that you’re planning to replace certain members of the Fingers with others. That you’re… keeping favorites.”

The room falls into a tense silence, every eye turning toward Baal, waiting for his response. Baal’s expression hardens, his eyes narrowing as he assesses the crowd. He can feel the shift, the resentment simmering just below the surface. This, he realizes, isn’t loyalty. This is insubordination.

He clenches his fist, his voice icy as he addresses the group. “Whoever started these rumors is nothing more than a coward—a coward trying to sow division among us,” he hisses, his gaze sweeping across each of them. “I value each of you for your loyalty and strength. But if any of you believe yourselves to be more important than the others, or doubt my command, I suggest you leave now.”

The words are intended to reinforce his authority, but instead, they have the opposite effect. Saros and a few others exchange wary glances, mistrust blooming in their expressions. The rift between them and Baal has grown too wide, the doubts too deeply ingrained.

Mephisto, watching from the shadows, allows himself a small, satisfied smile, feeling the shift that he and Poro had so carefully orchestrated. He slips away quietly, meeting up with Poro in a secluded corridor, where they share a quiet laugh, their voices low and amused.

“It’s working better than I imagined,” Mephisto murmurs, his tone filled with a gleeful satisfaction. “Even Baal doesn’t realize he’s tightening the noose around his own neck.”

Poro chuckles, his eyes gleaming with a fierce determination. “By the time he realizes, it’ll be too late. His own paranoia will be his undoing.”

They exchange a nod, the thrill of success and the weight of their task settling over them. With every step, every whispered deception, they are pulling Baal’s empire apart, piece by piece, until nothing remains of his once-unbreakable power.

And as they disappear into the shadows, the fortress continues to churn with doubt and suspicion, Baal’s followers beginning to see each other not as comrades but as rivals. The once-loyal demons now see cracks in the foundation of their leader’s authority, and each one, without realizing it, is ready to step forward and take what power they can.

Baal’s empire is fracturing, and by the time he sees the full extent of the betrayal, he will be standing on crumbling ground, with nowhere left to turn.

So, with Baal’s empire teetering on the edge of collapse, the long-laid schemes of Mephisto and Poro ignite into full-blown chaos. At the break of dawn, their allies, embedded within Baal’s ranks, strike. The fortress erupts in a cacophony of shouts and clanging metal as loyalists and dissenters clash. Suspicion has taken root deep enough that even the fiercest Fingers hesitate to follow orders, their minds clouded with the seeds of doubt planted so meticulously over the past months.

In the thick of this disarray, the Abnormal Class charge into the fray. Iruma stands at the head, his expression fierce yet calm, a stark contrast to the discord engulfing Baal’s forces. He raises his hand, signaling his friends to press forward, his voice clear and steady.

“Stick together!” Iruma calls, his voice somehow cutting through the chaos. “We’ve trained for this! Let’s go!”

Alice charges beside him, his eyes blazing with determination. With a powerful wave of his hand, he summons a scorching wall of flame, separating a group of Baal’s confused Fingers from the rest. “We’ve got this, Alpha!” he shouts, his gaze fierce as he glances over at Iruma, a silent vow of support and loyalty in his eyes. “As long as we’re together, there’s no way they can beat us!”

Iruma nods, a fierce smile breaking across his face as he raises his hand, feeling the familiar warmth of the Ring of Gluttony pulse around his finger. “Ali-kun, let’s show them what we’ve got!” he murmurs, and the ring flares to life with a gleeful laugh, its energy surging through Iruma’s body.

“Finally, some action!” Ali-kun’s voice booms in his mind, filled with a mischievous thrill. “Let’s give them a taste of true power, kid!”

Iruma summons the strength from Ali-kun and releases a surge of energy, sending a powerful shockwave rippling through the battlefield, knocking several of Baal’s forces off their feet. The loyalists reel, their confidence wavering as Iruma’s sheer presence cuts through the confusion like a blade. He stands strong, his friends forming a protective circle around him, their united front a testament to their trust in each other.

Clara, unpredictable as ever, dashes through the battlefield with a gleeful cackle, her boundless energy a stark contrast to the grim expressions of their opponents. She flings small objects from her bag—jokes, pranks, and tiny traps that disrupt Baal’s forces in the most unexpected ways. One goons slips on a sudden puddle of slime; another is blinded by a burst of colorful powder. Clara’s laughter rings out like a battle cry, and her antics sow further confusion, leaving their enemies grasping at shadows.

Sabro, meanwhile, revels in the chaos, his combat style wild but calculated. He blocks a blow from one of the Fingers, his grin feral as he meets his opponent’s gaze. “Is that all you’ve got?” he taunts, pushing the demon back with a fierce swing of his blade. “I expected more from Baal’s so-called elite!”

Next to him, Jazz and Lied work in perfect synchrony, each of them covering the other’s blind spots with practiced ease. Jazz has an uncharacteristically serious expression, his eyes sharp as he assesses the battlefield, coordinating movements with Lied through subtle gestures and nods.

Lied, usually the jokester, wears a determined frown, his focus unwavering as he darts in and out of combat, evading attacks with surprising agility. They move like shadows, silent and efficient, their teamwork a testament to their countless training sessions together.

Poro and Mephisto observe the unfolding battle from a secluded vantage point, their faces calm but their eyes alight with satisfaction as they witness their plan unraveling perfectly. Mephisto crosses his arms, a sly smile tugging at his lips as he watches Baal’s forces struggle to maintain any semblance of cohesion. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” he murmurs, his tone dripping with satisfaction. “To watch an empire crumble from within… poetic justice, don’t you think?”

Poro chuckles, his gaze steady on the battlefield below. “Only fitting for someone like Baal,” he replies, his voice calm yet laced with an underlying intensity. “He ruled through fear and control. It was only a matter of time before his own followers turned on him.”

In the midst of the battlefield, Baal’s remaining loyalists rally, attempting to regroup and push back against the Abnormal Class. A particularly fierce lieutenant, his eyes wild with desperation, charges at Iruma, raising his blade with a cry of fury. Iruma braces himself, his expression calm as he holds his ground.

But before the lieutenant can reach him, Alice steps in, blocking the attack with a forceful swipe of his flames. “You’ll have to get through me first!” Alice growls, his voice low and deadly. The lieutenant stumbles back, thrown off-balance by the sheer power of Alice’s defense.

Iruma glances over, a grateful smile flickering across his face as he meets Alice’s gaze. “Thank you, my Omega,” he says softly, his voice filled with a quiet gratitude.

Alice nods, his expression softening for a moment before he refocuses on the fight. “I told you, Alpha—I’ll always be by your side,” he replies, his voice firm with conviction. “No matter what.”

As they press on, the Abnormal Class gradually gains the upper hand, their unity and trust outshining the fragmented loyalty of Baal’s forces. Iruma and his friends fight with a seamless coordination, each of them instinctively moving in sync with the other, their bond unbreakable.

Baal, watching from a distant vantage point, clenches his fists, his expression twisting with frustration as he sees his forces faltering. His eyes narrow, a sneer curling on his lips as he realizes the extent of Mephisto and Poro’s betrayal, the full impact of their plot now glaringly clear.

“So, this is what it’s come to,” Baal mutters, his voice low and filled with venom. “My own people, turning against me… all for an ex-human child and his little band of misfits.” His gaze hardens, dark and fierce, as he raises his hand, summoning a surge of power around him. “Fine. If they want a battle, I’ll give them one they’ll never forget.”

With a roar of fury, Baal launches himself into the fray, his presence casting a dark shadow over the battlefield. His power radiates in thick, oppressive waves, and for a moment, even the most loyal members of the Abnormal Class hesitate, feeling the weight of his wrath.

Iruma steadies himself, feeling the surge of Baal’s power bearing down on him. But he doesn’t falter. Instead, he draws in a deep breath, his hand tightening around the ring as he summons his own power, meeting Baal’s dark aura with a steady, unwavering resolve.

“We’re not afraid of you, Baal,” Iruma says, his voice carrying across the battlefield, filled with a quiet strength that resonates through the hearts of his friends. “Your power comes from fear and control, but ours… ours comes from trust and loyalty.”

Alice, standing at his side, raises his weapon, his gaze fierce as he echoes Iruma’s words. “We fight for each other, not because we’re forced to, but because we choose to!”

Baal’s sneer deepens, his expression twisting with disdain as he glares at Iruma and his friends. “Foolishness,” he spits, his voice filled with contempt. “You think sentiment can overpower true strength?”

Iruma stands tall, meeting Baal’s gaze with a steady, unflinching resolve. “It’s not just sentiment. It’s what makes us stronger than you’ll ever understand,” he replies, his voice calm but filled with conviction. “We’re not here to rule. We’re here to protect each other, to fight for something bigger than ourselves. And that… that’s something you can’t defeat.”

The battlefield erupts into chaos once more. It is a maelstrom of clashing powers, shouts, and bursts of magic, but in the heart of the chaos, a shocking scene unfolds. Sabro, defiant yet clearly on the defensive, is cornered by Baal himself. Baal sneers, his eyes filled with venomous disdain as he looks down at Sabro, who stands his ground, his fists clenched and his face resolute despite the fear tightening his jaw.

“You’ve turned your back on everything you were raised for, Sabro!” Baal’s voice is a venomous hiss, his tone dripping with contempt. “You call yourself a demon, yet you side with these weaklings and fools. You’re a disgrace to your family!”

Sabro’s defiant glare doesn’t waver, though a shadow of doubt crosses his eyes. “Maybe you’re right,” he says, his voice steady but low. “But Iruma-kun, Alice, everyone in the Abnormal Class… They fight for each other, and that’s something you’d never understand.”

Baal’s expression twists with fury, his magic flaring as he raises his hand, a dark, crackling energy gathering at his fingertips. “Then I’ll rid this world of your weakness myself.”

In that instant, as Baal lunges forward with a dark, lethal energy aimed at Sabro, a flash of movement slices between them. Sabro feels a rush of air as a figure intercepts Baal’s attack, the force of it dissipating against a shield of bright magic that absorbs Baal’s power entirely. Sabro blinks, disoriented, only to find himself staring in astonishment at the back of Narnia’s figure, standing tall, his stance radiating unwavering resolve.

“Narnia Kalego…?” Sabro’s voice is incredulous, barely a whisper as he takes in the sight of Kalego-sensei’s brother standing before him, deflecting Baal’s attack with an ease that speaks of long-hidden strength.

Baal’s face contorts in shock, his snarl twisting with betrayal. “Narnia! You traitorous snake!”

Narnia straightens, his expression calm but steely as he meets Baal’s furious gaze. “If standing for justice makes me a traitor, then so be it,” he says, his voice low but fierce. He throws a glance over his shoulder at Sabro, his eyes sharp and calculating. “Get back to your friends, Sabnock-san. Baal’s time is running out.”

Sabro nods, stunned, but he doesn’t hesitate. He steps back, catching his breath as he retreats, leaving Narnia and Baal locked in a tense standoff. Just as Sabro regains his footing, another figure emerges from the fray, his face a mask of utter disbelief—Kalego.

“Narnia,” Kalego’s voice is tight, simmering with a rare mixture of shock and anger as he approaches, his gaze never leaving his brother. “You… What are you doing here?”

Narnia spares his brother a brief, almost unreadable glance before he shifts his stance, preparing to fend off another incoming strike from Baal’s minions. “This isn’t exactly the time for explanations, Kalego,” he says dryly, deflecting an attack with a flick of his wrist. But the tension in his expression betrays a history long hidden beneath the surface. “Let’s just say… I’ve been playing a long game.”

Kalego narrows his eyes, refusing to let the matter drop. “You abandoned the family for this? You went dark, vanishing for years, all for some secret crusade?”

Narnia’s jaw clenches, his eyes flashing as he slashes through a nearby attacker with a swift, clean motion. “I didn’t abandon the family,” he bites out, his voice clipped as they fight back-to-back, striking down any who dare approach them. “I left to stop this madness from within, to uproot Baal and everything he’s tainted in the Netherworld.”

Kalego’s fists clench as he watches his brother Narnia fend off an enemy with a calculated strike, his expression fierce and focused. Despite the raw tension still crackling between them, Kalego feels an unexpected, undeniable surge of pride for his brother—a pride he hasn’t felt in years. The anger at being kept in the dark, the betrayal he still grapples with, simmers beneath the surface, but as they stand side by side, he cannot ignore the depth of Narnia’s courage or his unwavering commitment to justice.

In a rare moment of honesty, Kalego grits his teeth and mutters under his breath, “You should have told me.” His tone is sharp, but there’s a softness hidden beneath it, a grudging acceptance of his brother’s choice. “I would’ve had your back.”

Narnia, catching the remark, glances sideways, a slight, wry smile pulling at his lips as he meets Kalego’s intense gaze. “And what would you have done?” he asks, deflecting another attack as he speaks, his voice light but edged with emotion. “Stopped me? Joined me? Either way, you would’ve been at risk, and I wasn’t about to let that happen.”

Kalego scowls, his jaw tightening as he parries a blow from a nearby demon. “Risk? You think I can’t handle risk? I’ve fought demons twice your size!” His voice drips with frustration, but it’s evident his anger stems from something deeper—a resentment of the years spent separated, the silence that kept them apart.

Narnia lets out a low, almost nostalgic chuckle as he shakes his head, parrying an enemy’s strike with swift precision. “Kalego, you’ve always been stubborn.” His voice holds a note of genuine affection, and he adds softly, “But thank you… for still being here, despite everything.”

Kalego’s expression softens for a fleeting moment, his lips pressing into a thin line as he looks at Narnia, truly looks at him, as though seeing his brother in a new light. “Just don’t expect me to go easy on you after this,” he mutters, his voice rough, a flicker of amusement hiding in his stern gaze.

There’s a beat of silence, charged with words unsaid and wounds unhealed, as they continue to fend off Baal’s soldiers, each movement precise, coordinated—a reminder of the bond they once shared as brothers.

Baal, watching from a short distance, his fury boiling over, clenches his fists. “You’re both fools if you think you can stand against me,” he snarls, his voice dripping with contempt. “You, Narnia, always the rogue, defying your station. And you, Kalego, hiding behind your little rules, clinging to that pathetic teaching position!”

Before either brother can respond, a sudden movement draws their attention—Sabnock Sabzan, Sabro’s father, steps out of the shadows, his presence imposing as he approaches the battlefield. His gaze is sharp, assessing, as he observes the scene before him, and a faint, knowing smile crosses his lips as his eyes land on Baal.

“So,” Sabzan’s voice cuts through the air, deep and resonant. “It seems I’m just in time.”

Sabro, having joined the others, stares in shock, his mouth hanging open slightly. “Father…?” he breathes, barely able to comprehend the sight of his usually aloof, distant father standing here, not as an enemy but as an unexpected ally.

Sabzan glances at his son, his gaze softening just slightly as he nods. “Sabro,” he says, his tone firm but warm. “You’ve made me proud. More than I ever thought possible.”

Sabro’s chest swells with a mixture of pride and disbelief, his eyes bright with emotion. “Father… are you… are you here to fight with us?”

Sabzan’s gaze returns to Baal, his expression hardening. “I’ve been working against Baal for years,” he reveals, his voice calm but laced with a fierce determination. “Narnia and I have both been in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike.”

The revelation sends a ripple through the battlefield, as both allies and enemies struggle to process the presence of yet another force against Baal. Baal’s face twists with rage, his voice rising to a furious shout. “You think you can take me down? You think these pathetic alliances mean anything?”

Iruma, hearing the exchange from across the field, takes a step forward, his eyes narrowing as he locks onto Baal. “You’re wrong, Baal,” he calls out, his voice steady and filled with conviction. “These alliances, these bonds—they’re stronger than anything you could ever understand.”

Baal lets out a low, mocking laugh, his eyes gleaming with contempt as he sneers at Iruma. “And what would a mere human like you know about strength?”

“I know that real strength comes from trust, from loyalty,” Iruma doesn’t flinch, his gaze unwavering as he meets Baal’s scornful glare. “It’s not something you can force or control. It’s something you earn.” His voice carries across the battlefield with a quiet power, before smirking. “Also, I am no longer just a human.”

Baal snarls, his expression darkening as he realizes the depth of the forces arrayed against him. His own carefully built empire, crumbling under the weight of betrayal, is now encircled by allies he never anticipated, each one driven by bonds he could never forge through fear.

Narnia and Kalego exchange one last look, a silent understanding passing between them. The brief moment of reconciliation, unspoken yet deeply felt, renews their focus. With a silent nod, they turn their attention back to the battlefield, now united in purpose. Their movements synchronize as they fight side by side, a seamless dance of strikes and counters, each of them covering the other’s blind spots with an intuitive, instinctual precision that speaks of a bond far deeper than words or explanations.

Meanwhile, as the brothers stand united in battle, Sabnock and his father Sabzan fight back-to-back nearby, their movements fierce and powerful. Sabro’s face is alight with an excitement he’s rarely felt, the thrill of fighting alongside his father filling him with an energy unlike any he’s known before. He’s used to fighting with his friends, but to stand beside his father, both of them working in harmony—it’s a feeling of pride and belonging he’d yearned for his entire life.

“Father!” Sabro calls out, deflecting a strike with a powerful blow, a grin splitting his face. “We’ve got them on the run! Can you believe it?”

Sabzan grunts, a small smirk breaking through his otherwise stoic expression. “Don’t let your guard down, Sabro,” he replies, though his voice carries a warmth Sabro’s never heard before. “Pride is only a weapon if you wield it wisely.”

Sabro nods, his chest swelling with pride at the rare praise. “I understand,” he says, refocusing with renewed determination. His strikes become sharper, his movements more precise, and the thrill of his father’s approval fuels every motion, every swing.

But just as the tides seem firmly in their favor, an ominous shift ripples through the battlefield, one that sends an unsettling chill down the spines of Iruma and his friends. In a distant corner of the fray, one of Baal’s most loyal elite Fingers, a tall, menacing demon named Kraval, halts mid-fight as something catches his eye—a subtle flash of Mephisto’s figure disappearing into the shadows. His eyes narrow, piecing together the countless whispers, inconsistencies, and rumors that had been gnawing at the edges of his loyalty.

With a growl, Kraval grips his weapon tightly, realization dawning in his gaze as he mutters to himself, “So… it was all a setup.” His voice is a low, venomous hiss, filled with both betrayal and fury. He scans the battlefield, and his gaze hardens, a murderous intent blazing in his eyes as he seeks out his true target—Mephisto, the orchestrator of this deception.

Without hesitation, Kraval barks a command, rallying the remaining loyalists to him. “We’ve been deceived! They’re traitors among us, trying to bring down Baal’s empire from the inside!”

The words cut through the chaos, reaching the ears of those who still hold unwavering loyalty to Baal. A murmur of fury ripples through the ranks, and several loyalists converge around Kraval, their expressions hardening with a shared, newfound resolve. They may be fewer in number now, but their loyalty is fierce, unbroken, and driven by the fury of betrayal.

Mephisto, sensing the shift, meets Poro’s gaze, his expression briefly troubled. “It seems we’ve been found out,” he murmurs, his tone carefully controlled, but a glint of determination flares in his eyes. “But we’ve come too far to turn back now.”

Poro nods, his expression calm and resolute. “Then we’ll see this through to the end,” he replies, his voice steady as they both prepare to face the loyalists closing in.

Chapter Text

The battle between Poro, Mephisto, and the third Finger, Hyudarin, unfolds on the outskirts of the crumbling battlefield. The air hums with tension as Hyudarin, small in stature but exuding an air of cunning, surveys the duo before him. His clear blue eyes gleam with intelligence, his ash gray hair swaying slightly in the wind as he adjusts the cuff of his pristine white shirt beneath his olive-green coat.

“You two are quite the spectacle,” Hyudarin remarks, his voice calm and precise, a stark contrast to the chaos surrounding them. “A bard and a jester, thinking they can stand against me. Amusing.”

Mephisto grins, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. “Oh, you’ll find us very amusing,” he replies, raising his hand in a mock pistol gesture, the tips of his fingers glowing faintly. His crimson eyes narrow, the playful veneer barely concealing the lethal intent behind them.

Poro adjusts his lute, strumming a haunting melody that ripples through the air. The faint notes send shivers down the spines of Hyudarin’s gathered demons, their aggressive postures faltering as their movements begin to stiffen unnaturally. “I wouldn’t get too comfortable, little Finger,” Poro says, his tone soft yet chilling. “We prefer to let our talents speak for themselves.”

Hyudarin smirks, unimpressed by the show. With a flick of his wrist, he commands his demons to attack, their bodies snapping to attention and charging forward with coordinated precision. Poro doesn’t miss a beat. His fingers dance across the strings of his lute, the haunting melody growing louder and more intricate. The charging demons suddenly stop mid-step, their bodies jerking as if pulled by invisible strings. Their eyes glaze over, and they turn on one another, attacking their comrades in a flurry of chaos.

Hyudarin’s smirk fades slightly as he observes the scene, the controlled precision of his forces unraveling under Poro’s spell. “Interesting,” he mutters, his tone still composed but with a hint of irritation. “But a mere puppet show won’t be enough to defeat me.”

Meanwhile, Mephisto steps forward, his hand still poised in his mock pistol gesture. “Let’s see how long you can keep that smug expression,” he quips, his voice laced with dark humor. Without another word, he fires. A pulse of energy erupts from his fingertips, invisible yet devastatingly powerful. Hyudarin narrowly sidesteps, the ground behind him exploding in a shower of dirt and debris, as if a massive spear had pierced through it.

Hyudarin’s eyes narrow, and he retreats further, his steps precise as he assesses Mephisto. “Ah, the infamous Lethal Power,” he remarks, his voice tinged with intrigue. “It’s said you can pierce anything with that technique. Impressive, but it won’t be enough.”

Mephisto grins wider, his fingers shifting slightly to line up another shot. “Wanna bet?”

The two engage in a deadly game of cat and mouse, Mephisto’s fingers firing bursts of invisible force that tear through the battlefield with devastating accuracy. Each shot leaves gaping holes in the terrain, and the faint, sharp crack of air breaking fills the space like a sniper’s fire. Hyudarin dodges gracefully, his small stature giving him an edge as he darts between the attacks, his movements almost serpentine.

Hyudarin counters with sharp bursts of energy from his hands, the olive-green glow of his magic slicing through the air. Mephisto weaves between the attacks effortlessly, his body moving with an almost dance-like fluidity, his manic grin never faltering. He fires again, the force grazing Hyudarin’s shoulder and tearing through the edge of his coat. The Finger hisses, his composed facade cracking slightly.

“You’re quick,” Mephisto says, his tone almost admiring. “But you’re running out of room to dodge.”

While Mephisto keeps Hyudarin occupied, Poro continues to dismantle the remaining demons with precision. His melody shifts, the notes becoming sharper and more commanding. The controlled demons begin to turn their attacks toward Hyudarin, forcing him to divide his attention.

“Clever,” Hyudarin mutters, his blue eyes darting toward Poro. “You’re using my own forces against me.”

Poro tilts his head, his fingers never stopping. “Of course. Why waste energy when yours will do just fine?”

Hyudarin snarls and releases a burst of magic, obliterating the nearest puppeted demons in a flash of green energy. But as he does, Mephisto seizes the opening. He fires another burst of Lethal Power, the invisible shot piercing through Hyudarin’s side, sending him staggering backward. Blood stains his pristine shirt as he clutches his wound, his teeth gritted in pain.

“You’re outmatched,” Mephisto says, his voice taking on a darker edge. He strides forward, his hand still raised. “And I don’t miss twice.”

Hyudarin glares at him, his composure crumbling further. “You’re both nothing but tools,” he spits. “You think you’ve won, but Baal’s vision cannot be stopped.”

Poro’s melody crescendos, the final note reverberating through the air as the last of Hyudarin’s forces collapse, rendered unconscious by the spell. He slings his lute over his shoulder, stepping up beside Mephisto with an air of casual confidence. “Vision, delusion—it all ends the same,” he says, his tone almost conversational.

Mephisto lines up one final shot, his grin fading into something colder, more resolute. “Goodnight, Finger.”

The shot rings out, the force striking Hyudarin squarely in the chest. The impact sends him sprawling, his body skidding across the ground before coming to a halt. He lies still, the light in his blue eyes flickering and fading.

Poro and Mephisto exchange a glance, their contrasting demeanors—one calm and collected, the other chaotic and wild—briefly aligning in understanding. “That was efficient,” Poro remarks, dusting off his coat. “Almost too easy.”

Mephisto chuckles, twirling his finger gun playfully before lowering his hand. “They always think they’re invincible. Makes it all the more satisfying when they’re not.”

As the battlefield falls quiet, the two turn their attention back to the main fight. The battlefield was thruming with an intensity that borders on overwhelming. The clash of powers, the roars and cries of defiance, and the sheer weight of magic in the air make each breath feel heavy. Despite their earlier success, the tide shifts as Baal’s elite fighters rally, their loyalty bolstered by desperation and rage. They push back against Iruma and his allies, forcing the Abnormal Class to regroup and brace themselves.

One by one, the Abnormal Class members find themselves face-to-face with Baal’s most formidable Fingers, each one a veteran of countless battles, their dark power and honed skills a testament to their unwavering loyalty. It’s an unspoken challenge, a test of everything they’ve trained for, and with resolute gazes and clenched fists, each of them steps forward to meet their opponent head-on.

The battlefield shifted as Kerori found herself face-to-face with Atori, the Spider Demon. His lean, wiry form moved with unnerving precision, his multiple limbs flexing as if testing the air. His eyes glinted like shards of obsidian, and his lips curled into a smirk as he observed Kerori with predatory intent.

"Ah, the little ice princess," Atori hissed, his voice smooth and taunting. "Do you think your frost can stop my web? Let’s see how you fare when you’re stuck, unable to move.”

Kerori didn’t flinch. The chill of her magic already began to spread around her, frost creeping along the ground. “Let’s see how you fare when your web freezes,” she shot back, her voice calm but firm, her frosty breath visible in the air.

Atori struck first, leaping into the air with terrifying speed. Thin, silken threads shot out from his limbs, glistening like steel under the faint light. Kerori reacted instantly, conjuring a barrier of ice that shattered the incoming threads, sending glimmering shards scattering. The threads didn’t stop, though—they darted through the air, weaving around her like snakes.

Kerori slid backward, skating on the frost she created, narrowly avoiding the threads as they snapped inches from her face. Raising her hands, she unleashed a barrage of ice shards, aiming to pin Atori down. The shards flew true, but Atori moved faster, darting between them with fluid grace and unnatural speed.

From above, he retaliated, spinning himself into a mid-air cocoon of threads. His voice echoed as he began to weave. “You’re quick, I’ll give you that,” he said mockingly. “But ice can’t reach what it can’t catch.”

Kerori’s eyes narrowed. She could see the threads forming around Atori, strengthening the web around his body. The threads shimmered with an eerie glow, pulsating with his magic. He was encasing himself in a chrysalis, likely to protect himself and launch a devastating attack. She knew she couldn’t let him finish.

Kerori lunged forward, summoning a wave of jagged ice that surged toward the web. The frost slammed into the chrysalis, the force of the collision shaking the ground. For a moment, the cocoon froze, frost creeping along its surface—but then it cracked, splinters of ice falling away as Atori emerged, laughing.

“Nice try,” he sneered, his limbs slicing through the remnants of frost. He shot more threads at Kerori, binding her ankle and yanking her off balance. She stumbled, barely catching herself as she severed the thread with a sharp icicle she conjured on the spot. Atori didn’t relent, weaving a web around her in rapid motions, tightening the space around her.

Kerori’s frustration mounted as she dodged and countered, but Atori’s speed made it nearly impossible to land a decisive blow. Each time she thought she had an opening, his threads would bind her movements or force her to retreat.

“You’re running out of options, little frost mage,” Atori said, his voice dripping with arrogance. “And when your movements slow, I’ll wrap you up like the rest.”

Kerori grit her teeth, summoning a cold blast that forced Atori back momentarily. But even as she stood her ground, she could feel the threads tightening around her—both literal and metaphorical. She needed something more, someone to break this stalemate.

A sudden blur of motion from the corner of her vision made her freeze—but it wasn’t another thread. It was Shiida, moving with precision and speed, her weapon drawn. She struck at Atori from behind, forcing him to leap away from Kerori in surprise.

“Looks like you needed a hand,” Shiida said, her tone light but determined as she landed beside Kerori, her gaze fixed on Atori.

Kerori’s shoulders sagged slightly with relief. “He’s fast,” she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration. “And his threads keep binding me before I can get a clear shot.”

Shiida smirked, flipping her weapon in her hand. “Then let’s clip his legs, shall we?”

The two worked in tandem, Shiida darting around Atori with lethal precision while Kerori provided ranged support. Each time Atori tried to encase himself in his threads, Shiida would slice through the webbing before it could fully form, her movements swift and calculated. Kerori followed up with blasts of frost, aiming to slow Atori’s movements and encase his threads in ice.

Atori hissed in frustration, his movements growing erratic as he tried to fend off both opponents. “Two against one?” he spat, his tone dripping with disdain. “How cowardly.”

Shiida laughed, the sound sharp and mocking. “Says the guy hiding in a cocoon.”

Kerori seized the moment, summoning a massive spike of ice that erupted beneath Atori, throwing him off balance. Shiida didn’t miss a beat, lunging forward and slicing through two of Atori’s limbs with a clean strike. He let out a screech of pain, his body staggering as he tried to regroup.

Kerori stepped forward, frost swirling around her as she prepared her final move. “Your threads won’t save you this time,” she said coldly, raising her hands. The frost around her surged forward, encasing Atori in a spiraling vortex of ice. The threads he desperately tried to summon froze instantly, shattering as Shiida delivered one final blow to his torso.

Atori collapsed, his body bound in a shell of glistening frost. He glared up at the two of them, his defiance flickering even as his strength faded. “You’ll regret this,” he hissed, his voice barely audible.

Kerori met his gaze, her expression unyielding. “Maybe,” she said quietly. “But you won’t have the chance to make me.”

As Atori fell silent, the frost around him solidifying, Shiida turned to Kerori with a grin. “Nice work,” she said, nudging her with an elbow. “You’re not bad at this whole combat thing.”

Kerori allowed herself a small smile, though her breath was still heavy. “Thanks for the save,” she admitted. “I couldn’t have done it alone.”

Shiida shrugged. “That’s what teammates are for. Now let’s go help the others.”

On the other side of the battlefield, Narnia and Kalego found themselves face-to-face with Miki, the Fourth Finger of Baal's elite. Miki was a towering demon, her presence a mixture of commanding elegance and raw menace. Her pale hair cascaded like silver silk, contrasting with the jet-black horns that curved wickedly from her head. Her amber eyes gleamed with cruel intelligence as she sized up the two brothers.

“Well, isn’t this a rare sight?” Miki said, her voice smooth yet dripping with mockery. She adjusted the crimson cloak draped over her sleek armor, her lips curling into a sneer. “The noble brothers of the Kalego family. Together at last, how touching.”

Kalego’s glare was icy, his expression unreadable as always. Beside him, Narnia smirked, his posture deceptively casual, though his sharp eyes were locked on Miki’s every move. “Touching? No. Practical? Absolutely,” Narnia quipped, his tone light but laced with underlying steel. “Two is better than one when dealing with someone as... unpleasant as you.”

Miki laughed, a low, menacing sound that echoed across the desolate battlefield. “You think you can take me together? How quaint. I’ll crush both of you like the insects you are.”

Without waiting for a response, she lunged forward, her speed belying her size. Her clawed hands crackled with dark energy as she swiped at Kalego, who sidestepped with precise timing. Narnia leaped into action, his saber drawn in a flash, slashing at Miki’s exposed flank. She twisted mid-air, her claws meeting his blade with a sharp clang, sparks flying from the impact.

Kalego seized the opening, summoning a storm of razor-sharp shadows that coiled toward Miki like living serpents. She snarled, releasing a pulse of energy that shattered the shadows mid-flight. “Pathetic!” she spat, her amber eyes flickering with rage as she countered with a wave of dark energy that forced both brothers back.

The two regrouped, standing shoulder-to-shoulder as Miki advanced. “This isn’t going to be easy,” Kalego muttered, his tone clipped but steady.

Narnia wiped a bit of blood from a shallow cut on his cheek, his grin undeterred. “Since when has anything we’ve done been easy? Besides,” he added, glancing at his brother, “I’ve been waiting for this—fighting alongside you, like the old days.”

Kalego gave a curt nod, the faintest flicker of emotion crossing his face. “Don’t get sentimental.”

Miki didn’t give them a chance to banter further. She conjured a barrage of shadowy spikes, hurling them toward the brothers in rapid succession. Kalego and Narnia split apart, dodging with precise movements before retaliating in unison.

Kalego unleashed a storm of shadow constructs—sharp, wolf-like forms that tore through the battlefield, forcing Miki to leap and dodge. Narnia, using her distraction to his advantage, darted in close, his saber moving like a blur. He aimed for her joints, his strikes calculated and relentless, forcing Miki onto the defensive.

“You’re persistent,” Miki growled, deflecting Narnia’s blade with her claws. She swept her leg in a vicious arc, catching him in the ribs and sending him skidding backward. “But persistence without power is meaningless.”

“You’d know all about meaningless, wouldn’t you?” Kalego retorted, his voice as cold as ice. He raised his hand, shadows surging toward Miki like a tidal wave. She snarled, summoning a shield of dark energy that collided with the attack, the resulting shockwave shaking the ground.

Before she could recover, Narnia was on her again, his blade igniting with crimson magic. He feinted left, then struck from the right, his saber slicing through her shield and grazing her arm. Miki hissed in pain, her amber eyes narrowing as she retaliated with a massive blast of energy, forcing both brothers to retreat once more.

“Enough of this!” Miki roared, her body crackling with power as she released a pulse of energy that transformed the battlefield. Tendrils of dark magic erupted from the ground, lashing out like serpents. One caught Kalego’s arm, dragging him off balance, while another nearly wrapped around Narnia’s leg before he severed it with a swift slash.

Kalego gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he analyzed the battlefield. “She’s using the terrain to box us in,” he said tersely. “We need to disrupt her control.”

Narnia nodded, his eyes glinting with determination. “Then let’s do it together.”

The two launched a coordinated assault. Kalego summoned a towering construct of shadow—a massive wolf that charged at Miki, its jaws snapping with ferocious intensity. As she turned to deal with the beast, Narnia sprinted toward her blind spot, his saber glowing with magic as he aimed for her core.

Miki snarled, managing to destroy the wolf with a well-placed blast of energy, but Narnia’s attack struck true. His blade pierced her defenses, driving into her side. She screamed in rage, unleashing a wild burst of magic that sent Narnia flying backward, but the damage had been done.

Kalego didn’t miss the opening. Raising his hand, he called forth a dome of shadows that encased Miki completely, trapping her in darkness. She thrashed inside, her screams muffled as the shadows constricted tighter and tighter.

“Now, Narnia!” Kalego shouted.

Narnia, bruised but determined, rose to his feet. He raised his saber high, channeling all his remaining energy into one final strike. With a battle cry, he brought the blade down, shattering Kalego’s shadow dome and striking Miki with devastating force. The impact sent a shockwave rippling across the battlefield, and when the dust cleared, Miki lay motionless, her body crumpled and defeated.

The brothers stood side by side, their breathing heavy as they surveyed the aftermath. Narnia gave a low whistle, wiping sweat from his brow. “That was... intense.”

Kalego shot him a look, his expression stern. “You were reckless.”

“And you’re welcome,” Narnia replied with a grin, sheathing his blade. “Admit it, Kalego—we make a pretty good team.”

Kalego didn’t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Finally, he let out a soft grunt, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “You did well.”

Meanwhile, Jazz and Lied, find themselves locked in a brutal battle against the Sixth Finger, Maemaro, a master of illusions and mind games. His sly demeanor, coupled with his ability to create elaborate illusions, makes him a particularly dangerous opponent. Clad in flowing black and crimson robes, Maemaro circles the mated pair, his form flickering and splitting into multiple copies. The battlefield distorts under his magic, shapes warping and twisting in ways that disorient even the most focused combatants.

“You two really think you can handle me?” Maemaro sneers, his voice overlapping and echoing from every direction. “I’ll make you question which way is up and who you even are.”

Lied, gripping his sword tightly, glares into the shifting mirage of Maemaro’s clones. “This guy’s really annoying,” he mutters, sweat beading on his forehead as he tries to keep his focus. “I can’t tell which one’s the real him.”

Jazz, standing slightly ahead, clenches his fists, his sharp eyes darting between the illusions. “Stay calm,” he instructs, his voice steady despite the chaos. “We’ve faced tricky opponents before. It’s all about finding the cracks.”

Maemaro doesn’t give them a chance to regroup. With a flick of his wrist, his illusions shift again, making it appear as though the trio is surrounded by a swarm of clawed, grotesque creatures lunging at them from all angles. Lied reacts instinctively, slashing through one of the creatures, but his blade passes harmlessly through air, and the creature vanishes into nothingness.

“Gotcha!” Maemaro cackles, his real form appearing just long enough to launch an attack. A burst of dark energy streaks toward Lied, but Jazz reacts quickly, grabbing Lied by the arm and pulling him out of the way just in time.

“Focus, Lied!” Jazz snaps, glaring at his partner. “Stop reacting to everything and start looking for the pattern. He can’t keep this up forever.”

Lied grits his teeth but nods, gripping his sword tighter. “Right. Let’s make him regret picking a fight with us.”

The two brothers-in-arms work together, attempting to narrow down Maemaro’s position. Jazz uses his keen analytical mind to track the subtle inconsistencies in the illusions—the faint shimmer when a false image moves, the lag in Maemaro’s reflections. Lied, meanwhile, provides cover, his sword strikes disrupting the flow of illusions enough to give Jazz a moment to focus.

Finally, Jazz spots it—a flicker of movement that doesn’t match the rest. “There!” he shouts, pointing to the real Maemaro. Lied doesn’t hesitate, launching himself at the figure with a powerful swing of his blade. But just as he’s about to land a hit, Maemaro grins wickedly and vanishes again, his voice echoing tauntingly.

“Not bad, but you’ll have to do better than that!”

As the battle drags on, Maemaro’s illusions grow more complex, and the trio’s coordination begins to strain under the pressure. Jazz and Lied exchange frustrated glances, their movements growing slower as the relentless mental attacks take their toll. It’s clear they’re reaching their limits.

Suddenly, Maemaro appears in front of them, smirking as he conjures a massive, swirling vortex of energy. “This is the end for you,” he says confidently, his voice dripping with mockery. “Say goodbye to whatever pathetic strategy you thought would work!”

Before Maemaro can unleash the attack, a sharp, commanding voice cuts through the battlefield. “Not so fast.”

Opera steps into view, their aura radiating calm authority. Without hesitation, Opera raises a hand, and the vortex of energy freezes mid-air, surrounded by shimmering tendrils of Opera’s magic. Maemaro’s smirk falters as he struggles to regain control of his spell, but Opera’s grip is unyielding.

“Teamwork isn’t just about brute force,” Opera says coolly, glancing at Jazz and Lied. “It’s about knowing when to call for backup.”

With a flick of their wrist, Opera sends the frozen vortex hurtling back toward Maemaro, who scrambles to dodge. The spell explodes nearby, shattering a large portion of his illusions and leaving him momentarily exposed.

“Now!” Opera commands.

Jazz and Lied move as one, Jazz launching a precise barrage of throwing knives while Lied charges forward, his sword glowing with concentrated magic. Maemaro, caught off guard, tries to conjure another illusion, but Opera’s magic pins him in place, his movements sluggish and disoriented.

“Enough!” Maemaro shouts, his voice filled with desperation as he struggles against the combined assault. But it’s too late. Lied’s blade strikes true, landing a deep blow across Maemaro’s chest. The Finger collapses to one knee, gasping for breath as his illusions fade completely.

Opera steps forward, their gaze sharp and unrelenting. “You’ve lost,” they say simply, their voice carrying a weight that silences any retort Maemaro might have had.

Jazz smirks, wiping sweat from his brow as he approaches the defeated demon. “Took us long enough,” he mutters, nudging Lied with his elbow. “Nice work, partner.”

Lied grins, though his exhaustion is evident. “We make a good team,” he says, glancing at Opera with gratitude. “Thanks for the save.”

Opera nods, their expression softening slightly. “You both did well. But remember, there’s always strength in calling for help when you need it.”

As the dust begins to settle around them, Jazz, Lied, and Opera take a moment to catch their breath, their expressions a mix of relief and lingering tension. The sound of distant skirmishes echoes through the battlefield, a reminder that the fight is far from over. Lied rests his hands on his knees, his breathing labored, while Jazz leans against his partner, a tired grin on his face.

Opera surveys the fallen Maemaro, their gaze lingering on the defeated demon for a brief moment before shifting to the horizon. Their expression is unreadable, their sharp eyes scanning for the next threat. “This isn’t the end,” they murmur, their voice low but resolute. “Stay vigilant.”

Jazz straightens up, nudging Lied as he regains his composure. “Come on,” he says, his tone lighter now. “There’s more work to do.”

Lied nods, his exhaustion giving way to determination. “Right behind you.”

Not far away, another battle stirs. The energy in the air shifts, growing denser and heavier, like the calm before a storm. The battlefield, though chaotic, seems to ripple with a new tension, pulling focus toward a solitary figure standing amidst the rubble. Alice, who had been scanning the battlefield for his friends, feels the sudden pressure, his instincts flaring. His gaze sharpens, locking onto the source of the disturbance: a familiar silhouette.

Amy Kirio, his twisted grin as ever-present as the malice in his eyes, stands waiting.

"Ah, Alice-kun," Kirio drawls, his voice soft and dripping with false warmth. "I didn’t think you’d come so far. I mean, I always thought you were… capable. But this is almost impressive." He sneers, the words laced with sarcasm as his eyes flick over Alice, taking in every detail, looking for the slightest hint of weakness.

Alice's grip tightens around his own staff, his eyes narrowing. "I'm here because of my friends, Kirio-senpai," he replies, his voice steady but brimming with restrained anger. “That’s something you could never understand.”

Kirio laughs, low and taunting, waving his hand dismissively. “Friends? Loyalty? How quaint. Tell me, Alice—have you ever wondered if maybe you’re just following someone else’s shadow? What do you think Iruma sees in you? I’ll bet you’ve never even asked.” He takes a step forward, his voice dropping to a whisper that only Alice can hear. “After all, you’re just another accessory, aren’t you?”

Alice’s jaw clenches, a wave of anger bubbling up inside him as Kirio’s words burrow under his skin. He knows it’s a trap, that Kirio is trying to manipulate him, but the memories Kirio dredges up—of his early days at Babyls, the endless comparisons, his struggles to prove himself—strike a chord that’s hard to ignore.

Kirio’s smirk widens as he sees the flicker of doubt in Alice’s eyes. “You always were so eager to impress, to be something more. But deep down, don’t you wonder if he’ll outgrow you?” Kirio’s voice turns soft, almost conspiratorial. “Maybe he’ll leave you behind, just like everyone else…”

For a moment, Alice’s hand trembles, his gaze hardening as the familiar, unwanted doubts threaten to creep in. But as quickly as the thoughts emerge, he quashes them, breathing deeply as he refocuses on why he’s here, what he’s fighting for. Memories of Iruma flood his mind—Iruma’s smile, his unwavering kindness, the trust and bond they’ve built over countless battles, each moment woven with a loyalty Kirio could never understand.

“Kirio-senpai,” Alice says, his voice steadying as his grip tightens around his staff, “you can say what you want about me. But you’re wrong about one thing.” His gaze lifts, meeting Kirio’s with fierce determination. “I’m not following anyone’s shadow. Iruma-kun and I fight together, as equals. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?”

Kirio’s smirk falters, replaced with a flash of irritation. “You’re still so naïve,” he spits, his voice laced with venom. “Then let’s see if your ‘friendship’ is enough to save you!”

With a sharp flick of his wrist, Kirio unleashes a wave of dark energy, each tendril crackling with an ominous, malevolent force that twists toward Alice, seeking to ensnare him. Alice braces himself, raising his staff to summon a barrier of flames that flares to life around him, intercepting Kirio’s attack in a brilliant display of sapphire fire. The two energies clash, sparks flying as Alice pushes back, his flames crackling with a newfound intensity, fueled by his unwavering resolve.

Kirio’s eyes narrow, his annoyance growing as Alice’s barrier holds firm. “Tsk, still putting up a fight? Well then, let’s see how long you last!” With a wicked grin, he launches another onslaught, his attacks relentless, each one laced with a cruel, biting energy.

Alice grits his teeth, focusing every ounce of his strength on deflecting Kirio’s attacks, his breathing heavy as he struggles to maintain control. The strain is evident, the weight of Kirio’s power pressing down on him with each clash, each wave of darkness pushing him to his limits. But as his vision blurs, the fatigue setting in, Alice finds his resolve hardening. Thoughts of Iruma, of the Abnormal Class, of every friend who stands by his side, give him strength. He won’t let Kirio win—he can’t. Not when so much is at stake.

“Enough!” Alice’s voice rings out, his flames surging with newfound intensity as he channels all of his energy into a powerful counterattack. His flames spiral outward, roaring to life as they crash into Kirio’s dark energy, consuming it in a brilliant burst of sapphire fire that lights up the battlefield. Kirio staggers back, his expression twisting with anger as he realizes he’s been outmatched.

“Impossible!” Kirio hisses, his voice filled with disbelief as he struggles to regain his footing. “You… You think you’re strong enough to beat me?”

Alice steps forward, his gaze fierce and unyielding. “I’m stronger because I’m not alone,” he says, his voice low but filled with conviction. “That’s the difference between us, Kirio. You fight for yourself, but I fight for something greater.”

With a final surge, Alice raises his staff, gathering every ounce of strength left in him as he channels it into one powerful strike. Flames erupt, surrounding Kirio in a blinding blaze that overwhelms him, his sneer fading as he’s forced to shield himself from the sheer force of Alice’s attack.

When the flames subside, Kirio lies defeated, his face contorted in shock and frustration, unable to comprehend his loss. Alice stands tall, breathless but victorious, his gaze unwavering as he looks down at Kirio.

“This is where it ends,” Alice says softly, his tone filled with both strength and a quiet sorrow. “You can never understand what makes us strong. And that’s why you’ll always lose.”

As the last traces of Kirio’s power fade, Alice turns away, his heart pounding as he takes a deep breath, the weight of the battle slowly lifting from his shoulders. He looks across the battlefield, finding Iruma’s gaze, and the two share a brief, wordless moment of understanding, their bond shining stronger than ever.

Alice walks back toward Iruma, his expression softening as Iruma’s face lights up with relief and pride. Without hesitation, Iruma reaches out, holding Alice’s face tenderly. “Alice… you did it. Thank you.”

Alice’s face flushes slightly, but he manages a small, proud smile as he nods. “Of course, Alpha. I would never let you down.” The two exchange a look filled with warmth, a silent promise that, no matter what, they’ll continue to stand by each other’s side.

While the Alpha-Omega pair take a moment of rest to each other, Soi’s sharp eyes land on Wett, a towering figure clad in black armor, his face hidden behind an intricately designed helmet that reflects the carnage around them. Soi’s instincts sharpen, sensing a particularly menacing energy radiating from this masked warrior. This demon isn’t like the others. Wett’s movements are precise, controlled, calculated. Soi braces himself, stepping forward to confront this powerful adversary, his heart beating with a mix of adrenaline and a strange, unshakable familiarity that he can’t quite place.

Wett stands still for a moment, his head tilted slightly as he observes Soi. His silence is unnerving, and it only adds to Soi’s growing sense of unease. But before he can dwell on it, Wett lunges, the speed of his strike so sudden and sharp that Soi barely has time to react. He dodges, but just barely, and retaliates with a quick, powerful burst of energy, his fist crackling as he throws a punch aimed straight for Wett’s chest. The blow connects, but Wett barely flinches, his armor absorbing most of the impact.

Soi frowns, he might not be the most adept at hand-in-hand combat but he had been taught by Opera himself, his punches and kicks should have causes at least some damage.

“You fight well,” Wett mutters, his voice muffled beneath his helmet. “But it’s wasted here.” The words are apathetic, devoid of any real malice, yet they cut deep, as though hinting at something more than mere battle tactics. Soi’s eyes narrow, searching for any clue behind Wett’s tone, but his opponent offers nothing, only the relentless pressure of each attack, each parry, each clash of power.

They exchange blows, each one faster and more intense than the last, but Soi feels himself growing more desperate. He pushes himself, forcing his body to move faster, strike harder, every fiber of his being shouting that he has to win—yet something nags at him. Every time he locks eyes with Wett through the small gaps in the helmet, a strange familiarity flares, a feeling he can’t shake no matter how hard he tries to focus.

Finally, Soi lands a well-placed hit, and with a crack, the edge of Wett’s helmet shatters, revealing part of his face. Soi freezes, his breath catching as he stares at the fragment of skin, the flash of familiar eyes. No—it couldn’t be. But those eyes, that expression… Memories flood his mind, visions of his childhood, of warm laughter and a voice that once felt like home.

“...Soi?” Wett’s voice trembles slightly, and the remaining pieces of his mask fall away, exposing the full face beneath—a face that Soi hasn’t seen in years but could never forget. It’s his older brother, lost to him since they were young. The brother he thought he’d never see again.

Soi’s mouth goes dry, his heart clenching as he tries to reconcile the image before him with the sibling he remembers. “Brother?” he whispers, his voice barely audible over the chaos surrounding them.

His brother’s gaze is steady but filled with a sorrow that cuts through Soi’s chest. “So, you’ve grown strong,” he says, a note of pride in his voice mixed with something darker, something broken. “But why are you here, fighting against us?”

Soi’s grip on his weapon tightens, and he takes a step back, struggling to process the whirlwind of emotions crashing through him. Anger, confusion, betrayal—they all bubble up, overwhelming his senses as he stares at the brother he once idolized, now standing on the wrong side of a battle that should never have happened.

“Why are you fighting for Baal?” Soi demands, his voice trembling with a mix of rage and heartbreak. “Why would you… after everything, after leaving me—” His voice cracks, and he swallows hard, unable to finish.

His brother’s expression falters, a flicker of pain flashing across his face. “I did it to survive,” he replies, his tone cold but with a hint of desperation beneath it. “Baal offered me power, protection. I couldn’t… I couldn’t go back. This is all I have now.”

Soi shakes his head, feeling a bitter anger rise within him. “This?” he echoes, his voice rough. “You’re willing to throw away everything we once had, everything we fought for, just for power?”

The two stare at each other, a silence thick with unspoken words and shattered dreams hanging between them. Wett’s face hardens, the vulnerability fading as he grips his weapon with renewed resolve. “Then show me, Soi,” he says, his voice a low, menacing growl. “Show me how strong you’ve become, if you’re willing to stand against your own blood.”

Something inside Soi snaps, and he steps forward, a steely resolve hardening his gaze. “You’re not the brother I knew,” he says quietly, his tone laced with both sorrow and anger. “But if this is what you’ve chosen… then I’ll fight to protect what’s left of our family—even if it means facing you.”

With a cry, Soi charges forward, every ounce of strength and emotion fueling his attacks as he clashes with his brother, their movements fierce and relentless. It’s a battle filled with history, with love turned bitter, with memories transformed into weapons. Each strike carries the weight of what was once their bond, now severed and twisted by Baal’s manipulations.

Soi flickers from one spot to another, his body dissipating like smoke as Wett’s blade slices through empty air. He reappears behind Wett, slashing with his dagger, but Wett, who shares the same ability, vanishes in the blink of an eye. The brothers materialize and disappear in rapid succession, their fight more a game of deadly chess than a physical confrontation. To onlookers, it would seem as though the two were ghosts, phasing in and out of existence in a violent dance.

“You’ve gotten better, little brother,” Wett says, his voice eerily calm even as he reappears a few feet away, his blade glowing with dark energy. His pale blue eyes narrow as he studies Soi’s every move, calculating his next strike. “But you’re still clinging to those pathetic ideals of yours. Protecting friends? Fighting for family? You think any of that matters here?”

Soi’s breath is ragged, his knuckles white as he grips his dagger. “It matters to me,” he says, his voice firm despite the sweat dripping down his face. “I’m not like you, Wett. I won’t let Baal twist me into something I’m not.”

Wett lets out a sharp laugh, a sound devoid of warmth. “Twist me? No, little brother. Baal freed me. He showed me that our family’s curse—the need to remain unseen, unnoticed—is nothing but a prison. I’ve embraced it, and it’s made me stronger than you’ll ever be.”

He vanishes again, and Soi’s instincts flare as he spins, narrowly blocking an attack from behind. Wett’s blade grinds against his dagger, the force of the blow sending vibrations up Soi’s arm. Wett’s grin is predatory as he leans closer. “You should’ve joined me, Soi. We could’ve been unstoppable together.”

Soi snarls, pushing Wett back with a surge of strength. “You don’t understand what you’ve lost, Wett. You think power makes you free? You’re more of a prisoner than ever.”

The battlefield around them seems to blur as their fight intensifies, their Anti-Recognition magic distorting reality itself. They phase in and out of sight, their movements a blur of flickering shadows. Soi’s mind races as he tries to anticipate Wett’s next move, every strike and counterstrike a test of his resolve. He knows that defeating Wett won’t just mean besting him in combat—it means breaking through the hold Baal has over him, severing the chains of manipulation that have turned his brother into an enemy.

Memories flash through Soi’s mind as they fight—childhood moments of laughter, of Wett guiding him through their family’s harsh training, of the unspoken bond that had once been their strength. But those memories only fuel Soi’s determination. Each strike carries not just the weight of anger, but the pain of loss and the hope of redemption.

Wett begins to falter, the strain of the battle evident in his labored breathing and the slight lag in his teleportation. Soi notices the cracks in his brother’s composure, the hesitation that wasn’t there before. “You’re hesitating,” Soi says, his voice cutting through the chaos. “You don’t have to keep following Baal. You can still choose to be free.”

Wett’s face twists in a mixture of anger and desperation. “Don’t talk like you know me!” he shouts, his voice cracking. He vanishes again, reappearing above Soi with a powerful downward slash, but Soi anticipates the move, teleporting away just in time.

Soi reappears behind Wett and slams his dagger into the ground, releasing a pulse of energy that disrupts Wett’s concentration. Wett stumbles, his form flickering erratically, and Soi seizes the opportunity. He phases forward, his movements swift and decisive, and lands a strike that disarms Wett, sending his blade clattering to the ground.

Wett falls to one knee, clutching his side as blood seeps through his fingers. His pale blue eyes lock onto Soi’s, and for the first time, there’s no mockery in his gaze—only a quiet, weary acceptance. “You’ve grown stronger than I thought,” he says softly, his voice tinged with something almost like pride.

Soi stands over him, his chest heaving, his dagger still at the ready. But he doesn’t strike. “This isn’t about strength, Wett,” he says, his voice trembling with emotion. “It’s about family. It’s about remembering who we were before all of this. You can still come back.”

Wett’s expression hardens, and he looks away. “It’s too late for that.”

The fight is over, but the weight of their shared history lingers in the air. Soi’s hand tightens around his dagger as he steps back, his heart heavy with the knowledge that he’s won the battle but may have lost his brother for good. “I didn’t want this,” Soi whispers, his voice thick with emotion. “I wanted to find you, to bring you back… But you’ve made your choice.”

Wett looks up at him, a faint, almost remorseful smile tugging at his lips. “Maybe… Maybe I did,” he murmurs, his voice barely audible. “But I’m glad… I got to see you like this. Strong, fearless… Just like I hoped.”

Soi’s eyes burn, and he swallows hard, unable to find words as he watches his brother, torn between relief and grief. There’s nothing left to say, no way to undo the choices that led them here. But as he stands there, he knows that he’s done what was necessary, even if it means bearing the weight of this bittersweet victory.

Chapter Text

With all of the Fingers defeated, the battle against Baal crackles to life with an intensity that immediately consumes the battlefield. Electricity arcs wildly, the air thick with static and the scent of ozone as Baal stands in the eye of his self-made storm, his power radiating with an almost oppressive force. His sneer cuts through the chaos, cold and mocking as he levels his gaze at Iruma.

“You think this is your moment, don’t you?” Baal’s voice booms, each word carried on the crackling hum of his energy. “But this is where your little rebellion ends. All of you, nothing more than dust in my storm.”

Iruma doesn’t flinch. His heart pounds in his chest, but his feet remain planted. The weight of his friends’ trust and the lives they’re fighting for fuel his resolve. He grips the Ring of Gluttony tighter, its hum of power pulsing through his hand as Ali-kun’s voice cuts through the storm in his mind.

"This guy’s no amateur, Iruma-kun," Ali-kun warns, his tone sharp and analytical. "You can't face him head-on—not yet. He's got too much raw power. We have to wear him down. Break his rhythm."

Iruma nods faintly, his sharp eyes locked on Baal. "Then we need a plan," he murmurs under his breath. His voice remains steady, though his chest feels tight with the weight of what lies ahead.

“That’s what I’m here for, kid,” Ali-kun replies, his tone edged with a wry determination. “This is why I chose you. Trust me, and we’ll bring him down together.”

Baal raises his hand, and with a crack like splitting stone, a bolt of lightning shoots from his palm, aimed directly at Iruma. Without hesitation, Iruma dives to the side, the bolt striking where he’d just stood and leaving a smoking crater in its wake. The sheer force of the attack sends shockwaves rippling outward, nearly toppling Clara and Sabro, who scramble to recover.

“Keep moving!” Gaap shouts from across the battlefield, his voice cutting through the roar of electricity. Picero manipulated the terrain to create a barrier around them to deflect another errant arc of energy. “Do not give him a stationary target!”

Sabro growls, slamming his fists together as he charges toward Baal, his axes roaring to life. “I don’t care how strong he is!” he bellows. “I’m going to break him!”

But as Sabro closes the distance, Baal barely lifts a finger, sending a wave of lightning that crashes into Sabro’s axes and shatters them like leaves in the wind. Sabro staggers back, his teeth gritted in frustration.

“Too reckless,” Baal taunts, his voice like a knife’s edge. “Is that all the so-called Abnormal Class has to offer?”

Iruma clenches his fists, his mind racing as he watches Sabro retreat, panting but unbroken. He glances around at his friends, their determination unshaken despite the overwhelming power they face. We can’t fight him the way he wants, Iruma realizes. If we do, he’ll keep overpowering us. But if we can disrupt him, force him to split his focus...

“Spread out!” Iruma shouts, his voice cutting through the chaos. “Don’t give him a single target! Work together, keep him off balance!”

His words ripple through the group, and one by one, they adjust their positions, moving fluidly to circle Baal. Clara bounds unpredictably, drawing his attention with bursts of chaotic movement that force him to redirect his attacks. Alice unleashes precise, controlled bursts of fire magic, aiming for the gaps in Baal’s defenses. Sabro strikes from the opposite side, his raw power hammering at Baal’s guard.

Baal’s sneer falters, his eyes narrowing as he realizes the strategy at play. “Clever,” he mutters, his tone laced with irritation. “But you’re still nothing more than pests.”

He raises both hands, summoning a massive surge of electricity that spirals outward, threatening to engulf everyone in its path. Iruma’s heart pounds as the wave of energy rushes toward him, faster than he can react.

"Now, Iruma!" Ali-kun’s voice snaps in his mind. "Channel me—use Gluttonous King Beelzebuth!"

Iruma doesn’t hesitate. He grips the ring tightly, closing his eyes as he feels the surge of power build within him. A glowing vortex of energy unfurls from the ring, forming a shimmering shield around him that absorbs the incoming electricity. The impact rattles through his body, but the shield holds, and the energy dissipates into nothingness.

Baal’s eyes widen slightly, the first hint of surprise flickering across his face. “What…?” he mutters, his voice tinged with disbelief. “You—what did you just do?”

Iruma straightens, his breathing heavy but his gaze steady. “This isn’t just my power,” he says, his voice low but filled with conviction. “This is the strength of everyone who stands with me. You can’t break us.”

The battle intensifies, each clash is a test of endurance and strategy. Iruma moves with precision, his friends covering his flanks as they chip away at Baal’s defenses, forcing him to expend more and more energy. Each time Baal unleashes his devastating power, Iruma uses Gluttonous King Beelzebuth to absorb and neutralize it, the ring’s glow growing brighter with every attack as it aids him taking the edge off his blood skill.

But the strain is mounting. Iruma can feel the toll it’s taking on his body, each use of blood skill leaving him a little more drained. Ali-kun’s voice remains a constant presence in his mind, guiding him through each moment, but even he sounds more urgent now.

"He’s not done yet, kid," Ali-kun warns. "But we’re getting there. Keep pushing. Just a little more."

Iruma steps forward, his hand tightening on the Ring of Gluttony as he braces for the storm to come. “We’ve got this,” Iruma murmurs, his voice filled with quiet resolve. “Together, we can do this.”

The air vibrates with tension, the battlefield illuminated by crackling arcs of Baal’s untamed lightning. Each strike sends shockwaves through the ground, carving trenches and scattering debris in every direction. Iruma’s breaths come heavy and ragged as he narrowly dodges another bolt, the raw heat grazing his side as he dives into a roll. He rises to his feet quickly, his eyes darting toward Baal, who stands at the storm’s center like an unyielding monolith, his sneer sharp and unrelenting.

“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that,” Baal growls, his voice reverberating through the chaos. His electric aura flares brighter, the power coiling around him like a living serpent. “But persistence doesn’t win battles, boy. Power does!”

Baal thrusts his hand forward, a jagged bolt of lightning surging toward Iruma. Instinctively, Iruma raises his hand, the Ring of Gluttony had reached its limit, so Iruma was now focusing solely on Gluttonous King Beelzebuth to absorb the energy. The impact shakes Iruma to his core, but he holds firm, gritting his teeth against the strain.

“Steady, kid,” Ali-kun’s voice echoes in his mind, firm and reassuring. “You’re chipping away at him, bit by bit. He’s running hotter now—his control’s slipping.”

“I noticed,” Iruma murmurs under his breath, his voice tight but determined. He glances toward his friends, scattered around the edges of the battlefield. Each of them moves with precision, their roles clear and coordinated despite the chaos.

Alice’s flames burn fiercely as he hurls fiery bursts toward Baal, not to harm but to disrupt his rhythm. Each blast forces Baal to shift his focus, momentarily breaking his concentration. “Iruma-sama!” Alice calls out, his voice steady despite the exhaustion etched across his features. “Now!”

Iruma surges forward, using the opening Alice created to close the distance. He channels a pulse of energy through the ring, sending a concussive blast in the form of an arrow aimed at Baal’s chest. The strike connects, forcing Baal to stumble back slightly, though his electric aura absorbs much of the blow.

Baal’s expression darkens, his teeth bared in a snarl. “Insects!” he spits, his voice laced with fury. With a sweeping motion, he unleashes a radial wave of lightning, forcing Iruma to leap back and breaking the momentum of the assault.

Meanwhile, Clara and Lied work together to keep Baal distracted. Clara bounds across the battlefield, her erratic movements making her a difficult target as she tosses random, conjured objects in Baal’s direction—brightly colored spheres, harmless but annoying. Lied follows close behind, using his blood skill to put obstacles on Baal’s senses with precise strikes.

“Over here, Sparky!” Clara shouts, sticking her tongue out and pulling a face. Her cheerfulness is a deliberate ploy, masking her focus as she forces Baal to split his attention.

Baal snarls, whipping his hand toward her, but Lied intercepts the attack with a well-timed dodge, as Baal’s sight was affected by Lied’s blood skill. “Nice try, old man!” Lied taunts, grinning despite the beads of sweat running down his face. “You’re not as fast as you think!”

Their efforts give Iruma the breathing room he needs to regroup, his mind racing as Ali-kun feeds him updates on Baal’s weakening state.

“He’s unraveling,” Ali-kun observes, his tone sharp. “His rage is making him sloppy. We can use that, but you have to time it perfectly.”

Iruma’s eyes narrow, determination flaring in his chest. “Then we’ll make our move now.”

Sabro roars, his massive weapon swinging in a wide arc as he charges Baal head-on. “You’re not invincible!” he shouts, his voice booming as his attack forces Baal to raise a shield of electricity. The collision sends sparks flying, the impact reverberating across the battlefield.

Baal sneers, his aura flaring as he pushes Sabro back. “Brute force won’t save you!” he snarls, his voice dripping with disdain. But as he focuses on Sabro, he fails to notice Iruma moving into position behind him.

Iruma’s heart pounds as he approaches, his movements quick and deliberate. “This is it,” Ali-kun says, his voice filled with resolve. “Hit him hard. Don’t hold back.”

Summoning every ounce of strength he has left, Iruma channels his blood skill. The air around him hums with power as Gluttonous King Beelzebuth awakens, its presence surging through him like a tidal wave.

“Baal!” Iruma’s voice cuts through the storm, firm and commanding. Baal turns, his expression twisting into one of surprise as he sees the sheer force gathering in Iruma’s outstretched hand.

“This is for everyone you’ve hurt,” Iruma says, his voice steady despite the weight of his exhaustion. “It’s over!”

With a final, decisive motion, Iruma unleashes the full force of Gluttonous King Beelzebuth. The energy erupts in a brilliant, spiraling blast that slams into Baal with devastating precision. Baal’s roar of rage and pain echoes across the battlefield as the attack overwhelms him, breaking through his defenses and sending him crashing to the ground.

The battlefield falls silent, the crackling of electricity fading as the storm dissipates. Iruma stands in the center, his chest heaving as he struggles to catch his breath. The glow dims, its energy spent but triumphant.

Baal lies motionless for a moment, his body battered and his aura flickering weakly. Slowly, he rises to his knees, his gaze locking on Iruma with a mixture of hatred and disbelief. “You…” he rasps, his voice strained. “You dare…?”

Iruma takes a step forward, his eyes unwavering. “This ends now,” he says quietly, but with absolute conviction. “Your time of hurting others is over.”

“You think you’ve won?” Baal growls, his voice hoarse but venomous. “You’re nothing but a puppet wearing the crown of a fool. This world... it was never meant for your kind.”

Iruma doesn’t respond with words. Instead, he tightens his grip on the Ring of Gluttony, his eyes narrowing as he focuses his entire being on the task ahead. His heart pounds, every beat echoing with the whispered promises of the ring’s latent power.

“Iruma-kun,” Ali-kun’s voice cuts through the noise in his mind, both urgent and steady. “This is it. If we do this right, he won’t just lose his strength. He’ll lose everything he’s been using to hurt others. But it’s going to take everything you’ve got.”

“I’m ready,” Iruma replies aloud, his voice calm but resolute. “Let’s finish this.”

The ring glows brighter, its energy rippling outward in waves as Gluttonous King Beelzebuth fully awakens. The air around Iruma seems to shift, growing heavy with an almost tangible force as the ability takes form. A vortex begins to swirl around him, drawing in the surrounding magic with a ferocity that makes even the strongest of Baal’s minions flinch and step back.

Baal’s eyes widen as he feels the pull of the vortex, the power resonating deep within him, latching onto his core. He staggers to his feet, his fists clenching as he tries to summon another surge of electricity, but the effort fizzles out before it can fully form.

“No...” Baal mutters, his voice low and desperate. “No, this isn’t possible.”

Iruma steps forward, each movement deliberate, his expression unwavering. “You’ve caused enough harm,” he says, his tone steady but tinged with a quiet sadness. “This is the only way to stop you.”

Baal roars, his body trembling as he tries to fight against the pull of the vortex. “You think I’ll just let you take everything from me?!” he bellows, his voice cracking under the strain. “I am Baal! I am the storm that commands this world!”

But the vortex only grows stronger, the glow of the ring intensifying as it draws in Baal’s essence piece by piece. Shards of electric energy spiral away from him, pulled into the swirling void around Iruma. The process is agonizingly slow, every inch of Baal’s resistance dragging it out, but Iruma holds firm, his focus unbroken.

From the edges of the battlefield, Iruma’s allies watch in tense silence, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they witness the culmination of the battle.

“What’s he doing?” Sabro mutters, his fists clenched at his sides. His usual bravado is absent, replaced by a mix of awe and worry.

Alice stands nearby, his gaze locked on Iruma with unwavering trust. “He’s absorbing Baal’s essence,” he explains, his voice quiet but firm. “It’s dangerous, but Iruma-sama wouldn’t do it unless it was the only way.”

Clara shifts anxiously, her hands twisting in the hem of her shirt. “But... is he gonna be okay?” she asks, her voice tinged with worry. “That big scary guy’s all... electric-y and stuff.”

“He’ll be fine,” Alice replies, though his grip on his staff tightens ever so slightly. “Iruma-sama always finds a way.”

Baal’s defiance begins to falter as more of his essence is drawn into the vortex. His once-commanding aura flickers like a dying flame, his form visibly weakening with each passing moment. Despite this, his eyes remain locked on Iruma, blazing with a mixture of hatred and fear.

“You...” he spits, his voice barely above a whisper. “You’ll destroy yourself trying to take me down. You can’t handle my power... it’ll consume you.”

Iruma meets Baal’s gaze, his expression calm but resolute. “I don’t need to handle it,” he says simply. “I just need to make sure it can’t hurt anyone else.”

With those words, Iruma channels one final surge of energy, the vortex tightens, pulling the last remnants of Baal’s power into its depths. The force of it shakes the battlefield, the air itself seeming to ripple as the process reaches its climax.

Baal lets out a final, anguished roar as the last of his essence is stripped away, his body collapsing to the ground. The glow of the vortex fades, leaving the battlefield eerily quiet. Iruma stands in the center, his chest heaving as he struggles to catch his breath. The ring dims, its energy spent but triumphant.

The silence is broken by Ali-kun’s voice, softer now but filled with pride. “You did it, kid. You actually did it.”

Iruma exhales shakily, his legs threatening to give out beneath him. “Is it... over?” he asks, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Yeah,” Ali-kun replies. “He’s done. His essence is broken down, neutralized. He won’t hurt anyone ever again.

As Iruma processes these words, the reality of what he’s accomplished begins to sink in. A wave of relief washes over him, but it’s quickly followed by the weight of everything he’s endured to get here. From the periphery, Kalego observes the scene with arms crossed, his expression unreadable. His sharp eyes track Iruma’s movements, taking note of the exhaustion etched into his posture and the resilience that still shines in his gaze. Opera stands beside him, their usual calm demeanor tinged with a flicker of pride.

“He’s grown,” Opera murmurs, their voice quiet but firm. “More than anyone could have anticipated.”

Kalego grunts, his gaze not leaving Iruma. “He’s reckless,” he mutters, though the edge in his tone has softened. “But... he’s proven himself.”

From the edges of the battlefield, his friends rush toward him, their relief palpable as they close the distance.

“You did it!” Clara exclaims, practically tackling Iruma in a hug. Her usual exuberance is back in full force, though her eyes glisten with unshed tears. “You’re okay, right? You’re not all zappy or anything?”

“I’m fine,” Iruma assures her, his voice warm despite his exhaustion. He glances around at the others, their faces a mixture of pride and concern.

Alice steps forward, his expression softening as he places a hand on Iruma’s shoulder. “Iruma-sama,” he says quietly, his voice filled with admiration. “That was... incredible.”

Sabro grins, his usual bravado returning as he punches the air. “I knew you’d pull it off!” he declares. “That’s what it means to be the strongest!”

Iruma smiles faintly, his heart swelling at the sight of his friends rallying around him. Despite everything, they’ve come through together, their bonds stronger than ever.

The victory, however, is not without its weight. Iruma’s gaze drifts toward Baal’s fallen form, the once-mighty foe now stripped of his power and reduced to silence. A pang of sadness tugs at Iruma’s heart—not for the villain Baal had become, but for the potential that had been lost along the way.

“Iruma-kun,” Ali-kun’s voice murmurs in his mind, gentle but firm. *“Don’t carry that burden. You made the right choice. This isn’t on you.”*

Iruma nods faintly, his fingers brushing against the cool surface of the ring. “I know,” he replies quietly. “But I still wish it didn’t have to end this way.”

As the sun begins to rise on the horizon, casting warm light over the battlefield, Iruma turns to face his friends fully. Despite the aches in his body and the exhaustion in his soul, he feels a spark of hope burning brightly within him. They’ve secured a victory not just for themselves but for the entire Netherworld—a victory that promises a brighter, more unified future.

Chapter Text

The Abnormal Pack gathers in a quiet meadow away from the battlefield, the remnants of the recent chaos barely visible on the horizon. Sunlight spills gently over them, illuminating the scene with a serene warmth that feels worlds away from the violence they had just faced. The atmosphere is light, voices buzzing with laughter and relief as the Pack revels in the hard-won victory. Clara bounds through the crowd, singing a silly song at the top of her lungs, while Alice rolls his eyes, though a fond smile tugs at his lips as he watches her antics.

Jazz and Lied lean against a large boulder nearby, exchanging grins as they pass around a bottle of celebratory sparkling juice that they’ve managed to swipe from Sullivan’s storeroom. Kerori laughs softly as she sips from her own cup, the glow of relief visible in her eyes as she listens to the others swap exaggerated versions of their exploits.

But a little ways off, away from the laughter and noise, Sabnock stands by himself. His shoulders are tense, his gaze distant as he stares at the ground, lost in thought. The grin he usually wears, so quick to show pride and confidence, is absent, replaced by an expression that’s hard and somber.

Iruma notices him, his own laughter fading as he watches his friend standing there alone. He sets down his cup and quietly steps away from the group, weaving his way over to where Sabnock stands. His footsteps are soft on the grass, and for a moment he hesitates, feeling the weight of what he’s about to say.

“Sabro,” Iruma calls gently, stopping just a step behind him. Sabnock tenses slightly but doesn’t turn, his shoulders still rigid, his gaze locked on some point in the distance.

Iruma doesn’t push; he waits, giving Sabnock the space he needs. Finally, Sabnock lets out a slow breath, his voice gruff when he speaks. “I… I didn’t expect to feel anything,” he mutters, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. “After everything Baal did, after the lives he ruined… I thought I’d feel nothing but relief. But…” His voice trails off, his jaw tight, frustration and confusion flickering across his face.

Iruma steps closer, placing a gentle hand on Sabnock’s shoulder. “It’s okay, Sabro,” he says quietly, his voice filled with an understanding warmth. “You don’t have to feel just one way about it. Baal did terrible things, and he hurt a lot of people. But he was also your uncle—someone who was a part of your life, who once meant something to you.”

Sabnock’s eyes close for a moment, his breath hitching as he processes Iruma’s words. He swallows hard, his voice barely a whisper. “I wanted him to be proud of me once,” he admits, his tone tinged with a regret that feels foreign coming from someone so fierce and strong. “When I was young, I looked up to him. He was… he was supposed to be a great leader, someone who would bring honor to our family. But… somewhere along the way, he changed.” His voice catches, a mixture of anger and sorrow, his shoulders shaking slightly.

Iruma’s hand squeezes his shoulder, a steadying presence that grounds him. “It’s okay to grieve for the uncle he was,” Iruma says softly, his voice filled with compassion. “Even if he became someone else in the end, you’re allowed to remember the parts of him that were good.”

Sabnock finally turns to look at Iruma, his usually defiant eyes softened by a mixture of relief and gratitude. There’s a vulnerability there, one that he rarely shows, and for a moment, he’s simply Sabnock—a young demon mourning the loss of a family member, struggling to reconcile the past with the present.

A faint, bittersweet smile crosses Sabnock’s lips as he nods, the tension in his posture easing as he releases a long, shaky breath. “Thanks, Iruma,” he says, his voice steadying, though there’s a flicker of sadness lingering in his gaze. “You’re right. I needed to hear that.”

Iruma smiles back, his expression warm and supportive. “We’re all here for you, Sabro. Whenever you need us,” he assures him, his tone light but sincere, a quiet promise that Sabnock knows he can rely on.

Sabnock straightens, the familiar spark returning to his eyes as he looks over at the rest of the group, who are laughing and joking, oblivious to the moment unfolding a few steps away. His gaze softens, and he lets out a small chuckle, the sadness lingering in his heart but tempered by the presence of his friends.

“Come on,” Iruma says, gesturing back toward the others with a gentle smile. “They’re waiting for us.”

Sabnock nods, his lips curving into a grin that, while not as wide as usual, carries a new depth, a quiet gratitude that wasn’t there before. He steps forward, walking beside Iruma as they head back to the group, his steps lighter, his heart feeling just a little bit clearer.

As they rejoin the festivities, Clara pounces on them both with an infectious cheer, throwing her arms around their shoulders as she laughs loudly, pulling them both into the heart of the celebration. “You’re both too serious!” she declares, grinning from ear to ear as she pushes a cup into each of their hands. “Come on! Drink! Laugh! This is a victory party!”

Sabnock lets out a genuine laugh, his usual energy returning as he accepts the drink, clinking his cup with Clara’s. “All right, all right, Clara!” he says, his voice filled with a warmth and ease that hadn’t been there moments before. “But don’t think I’m going to let you drink me under the table!”

Lied and Jazz cheer him on, laughing as they egg him into a mock drinking contest, the laughter echoing through the meadow as the Pack indulges in the lightheartedness of the moment. Kerori watches from the sidelines, her cheeks flushed, her eyes bright with a joy that’s rarely seen in her quiet, reserved demeanor.

Iruma looks around at his friends, feeling a warmth spread through his chest, a quiet contentment as he watches each of them laugh, each of them free from the weight of fear and darkness they had carried for so long. For the first time, he feels not just relief, but a profound sense of peace—a knowledge that they’ve made it through, that they’ve emerged stronger, closer than ever.

Iruma’s smile widens, his heart swelling with gratitude as he looks around at the friends who have become his family, the people who have stood by him through every challenge, every battle. He lifts his cup, raising it high as he speaks, his voice clear and filled with pride.

“To the Abnormal Pack!” he declares, his gaze meeting each of theirs, his voice filled with warmth and conviction. “To friendship, and loyalty, and never giving up on each other—no matter what.”

The others cheer, lifting their cups in unison, their voices echoing across the meadow as they toast to the bond they’ve forged, a bond that no amount of darkness or danger could ever break. And as the sun rises higher, casting a warm, golden light over the scene, they laugh, they drink, they share stories, each of them knowing that, for the first time in a long time, they are truly, undeniably free.

For now, there are no battles to fight, no enemies to face—only the simple joy of being together, of sharing a moment that they know will remain with them forever. And in that moment, Iruma realizes that he has everything he’s ever wanted: friends, family, and a place he can call home.

As Iruma wanders closer to the group of adults, their conversation comes into sharper focus. Kalego stands with his arms crossed, his sharp gaze narrowed in a mixture of suspicion and begrudging respect, while Opera’s expression remains calmly unreadable, though a faint glint of curiosity flickers in their eyes. Henri, typically reserved, watches with an intensity that speaks volumes, as if he’s only moments away from jumping into action should the need arise. Mephisto, as ever, seems unbothered, hands clasped behind his back, a faint, knowing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

It’s Mephisto’s voice that Iruma first catches, smooth and composed, delivering the news in his typical, almost infuriatingly calm manner. “… And so, though his methods were unconventional, it seems Narnia’s approach was strategic and, ultimately, quite beneficial. His infiltration allowed him to keep a careful watch over Baal’s network from within. Had he revealed himself any sooner, we would have lost critical intelligence.”

Iruma’s curiosity is piqued, and he steps a little closer, his expression one of wide-eyed wonder. Narnia… working independently? Iruma had seen him join their side by the middle of the battle, but the demi demon had thought it was a last moment decision. He’d thought the mysterious demon had been yet another ally to Baal, an enigma tangled in their plans, but to think he’d been helping all along?

Opera notices Iruma approaching first, their keen eyes catching the glint of interest in his expression. They incline their head slightly, acknowledging Iruma with a faint, encouraging nod. “Iruma, I see you’re just as curious as ever,” Opera says warmly, though their voice holds a touch of gentle amusement. “You may as well join us.”

The others turn, and Mephisto’s expression softens when he sees Iruma, as if he’s amused to find their audience expanding. Kalego, however, gives a low, unimpressed grumble but doesn’t dismiss Iruma’s presence either, clearly resigning himself to the idea that Iruma deserves to know the details.

Henri gives Iruma a supportive smile, adjusting his glasses with a thoughtful expression. “You’re here just in time to hear about one of the more… complex players in Baal’s network,” he says, his voice carrying a subtle hint of approval. “Narnia’s role was far more layered than we’d originally believed.”

Iruma’s brow furrows, and he listens intently, glancing between them as Mephisto continues. “As we suspected, Narnia was an enigma. It turns out he intentionally kept his allegiances unclear, even from Baal, maneuvering himself into a position where he could observe without suspicion. He never fully declared his loyalty to Baal, nor did he openly oppose him—allowing him to infiltrate deeply without drawing suspicion. This has allowed him to deliver valuable intel that aided our countermoves, and, indirectly, our victory.”

Kalego’s expression is still deeply skeptical, his brows drawn into a severe frown as he folds his arms more tightly across his chest. “Regardless of his intentions,” he mutters, his voice sharp and clipped, “this secrecy caused a massive security breach. By keeping everyone, even his supposed allies, in the dark, Narnia put us all at unnecessary risk.”

Mephisto tilts his head, his smile unfaltering. “Perhaps. But without Narnia’s help, Baal might still be at large, weaving his plans from the shadows. His secrecy was precisely what enabled him to play both sides so effectively.”

Iruma looks to Kalego, noticing the storm of doubt in his teacher’s expression. He can sense that Kalego’s distrust runs deep—it’s in the furrow of his brow, the tension in his jaw, the way his gaze darts between Henri and Mephisto as if seeking validation. Kalego has always been unflinchingly loyal to structure, to clear lines and transparency, and Narnia’s shadowy tactics clearly don’t sit well with him.

Hoping to ease some of the tension, Iruma steps closer to Kalego, speaking in a voice gentle but thoughtful. “Mother, I understand why you’re wary… but isn’t it true that sometimes, we need people willing to work from the shadows, to gather the information we can’t?” He glances at Mephisto, then back at Kalego, his expression earnest. “I mean, without Narnia’s help, we might not have had the advantage we needed. Sometimes… sometimes, people who work quietly are doing just as much for us, even if we don’t see it right away.”

Kalego glances at Iruma, his hard gaze softening just a fraction, and he lets out a reluctant sigh, acknowledging Iruma’s point, even if it doesn’t sit well with him. “Perhaps,” he concedes, his voice gruff. “But that doesn’t mean I have to like it.”

Opera, who has been observing quietly, steps in with their usual calm, collected tone, a faint smile in their eyes as they look to Kalego. “You’re protective, Kalego. It’s understandable. And Iruma has a point. Even the less conventional allies have their value.” Opera’s words are smooth, a gentle nudge toward acceptance, and Kalego’s jaw clenches slightly, but he nods, though it’s clear he isn’t entirely convinced.

Henri then speaks up, his voice taking on a more administrative tone. “Narnia’s actions will be reviewed. He’ll face questions, and I imagine there will be consequences for his lack of communication. But, given the success of his mission and his undeniable contributions, he’ll retain his role in the demon hierarchy.” He glances at Iruma, a hint of a smile on his face. “We’ll make sure that the benefit of his work isn’t overshadowed by the controversy of his methods.”

Iruma nods thoughtfully, processing everything as he glances between the adults. He can sense that, despite the tension, there’s a mutual respect between them, even if they don’t entirely agree on Narnia’s methods. He’s beginning to understand just how complex the world of demon politics and power dynamics truly is—how each decision ripples outward, affecting everyone in ways that are often unpredictable.

Mephisto gives a slight shrug, his expression one of amused resignation. “For all his secrecy, Narnia understood Baal better than anyone. His methods may have been questionable, but the results speak for themselves. There are times when the Netherworld requires… adaptable approaches.”

Kalego’s frown deepens, but he doesn’t argue, instead crossing his arms and letting out a low sigh. “Fine. But if he so much as steps out of line again…”

Opera chuckles softly, a gentle, almost teasing glint in their eye as they look at Kalego. “You’ll be the first to know, I’m sure, Kalego.”

Iruma can’t help but smile, sensing the respect that each of them holds for the others, even through their differing perspectives. He steps back, giving them a small bow of thanks before heading back toward his friends, a new appreciation in his heart for everything they’ve done to protect the Netherworld.

Iruma turns back to Mephisto, his eyes bright with admiration and gratitude, his voice carrying an unmistakable warmth. “Mephisto-san,” he begins, hesitating slightly as he gathers his words. “I just… I wanted to thank you. For everything. Without you working behind the scenes, we couldn’t have done this. And…” He trails off, his smile deepening. “I’m really looking forward to working with you from here on out.”

Mephisto’s expression softens, and for a moment, the usual sly amusement in his eyes gives way to something deeper, a rare glimpse of sincerity. He tilts his head, studying Iruma as if seeing him in a new light. A faint, wistful smile tugs at the corners of his mouth. “Iruma-kun,” he says, his voice uncharacteristically gentle, almost reverent. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this moment… to find someone I could truly believe in, someone with the potential to change the Netherworld.”

Iruma blinks, caught off guard by the unexpected intensity in Mephisto’s words. There’s a depth to Mephisto’s gaze, a silent acknowledgment of years—no, centuries—of waiting, watching, searching for a king worthy of his loyalty. Mephisto’s hands are clasped behind his back, but his posture relaxes slightly, his usual guarded expression replaced with one of quiet respect and, perhaps, relief.

“For a long time,” Mephisto continues, his gaze unwavering, “I thought that day would never come. I’ve seen leaders come and go, some with potential, some with ambition, but none who could bring people together the way you do.” His voice is calm but filled with a conviction that feels almost reverent. “You’re not just strong, Iruma-kun. You’re someone people want to follow—not because they fear you, but because they believe in you. And that… that is a rare kind of power.”

Iruma feels his cheeks warm, a shy smile forming as he rubs the back of his neck. “I… don’t know if I deserve that much praise, Mephisto-san,” he replies softly, his tone humble. “I’m just… me.”

But Mephisto shakes his head, a chuckle escaping him, though his eyes remain serious. “That humility of yours is precisely what makes you worthy,” he says, a small, almost admiring smile breaking through. “A true king understands that power isn’t about glory or control. It’s about responsibility, and it’s about the people you protect.”

Iruma nods, his expression thoughtful as he processes Mephisto’s words. He feels the weight of it, the significance of this moment—a bond solidifying between them, a promise unspoken but deeply understood. Iruma realizes, perhaps for the first time, the depth of Mephisto’s loyalty, a loyalty that runs as ancient as the Netherworld itself. In Mephisto’s gaze, he sees not only respect but a profound sense of purpose—a purpose that has waited for him, perhaps longer than he can imagine.

Sensing the importance of the moment, Iruma extends his hand to Mephisto, his eyes shining with a quiet but unwavering determination. “I’ll do my best to be worthy of that trust, Mephisto-san,” he says, his voice steady and sincere. “I can’t promise I won’t make mistakes… but I’ll do everything I can to protect the Netherworld and everyone in it.”

Mephisto’s gaze flickers down to Iruma’s outstretched hand, and for a moment, he seems taken aback, as though he hadn’t expected such an open gesture. But then, slowly, he reaches out and grasps Iruma’s hand, his grip firm but respectful, a tangible pledge of his loyalty. There’s a flicker of emotion in his eyes, something deep and unspoken, as if this handshake holds a lifetime of promises.

“I believe in you, Iruma-kun,” Mephisto replies quietly, his voice filled with an emotion he rarely shows. “And know that, from this day on, my loyalty is yours. Whatever challenges come, I’ll be by your side.”

Their hands remain clasped for a moment longer, an unbreakable bond solidifying between them—a bond forged not out of duty or obligation, but out of a genuine belief in each other. And as they release their hands, Mephisto’s usual smirk returns, though his eyes are softer, his gaze lingering on Iruma with a quiet pride that speaks volumes.

Opera, watching from nearby, steps forward, their usual serene smile growing a touch warmer. “Well, Iruma, it seems you’re gathering quite the entourage,” they say, a gentle note of humor in their tone as they exchange a knowing glance with Mephisto. “The Netherworld is in capable hands.”

Henri, who has been silently observing, gives Iruma a small, approving nod. “You’ve shown a strength beyond what most can comprehend, Iruma. I’m certain that under your guidance, the Netherworld will see a brighter future.”

Kalego, though clearly not one for sentimental displays, crosses his arms and grumbles, “As long as he doesn’t start letting all this go to his head.” But even as he speaks, there’s a glimmer of pride in his eyes, a faint acknowledgment of Iruma’s growth. Though he would never say it out loud, he’s watched Iruma develop from a hesitant student into a leader capable of inspiring loyalty from the most unexpected of allies.

Feeling a surge of gratitude, Iruma turns to each of them, his gaze sincere as he meets their eyes. “Thank you, all of you. I couldn’t have done any of this without your guidance and support,” he says, his voice soft but heartfelt.

As he speaks, the laughter and chatter of the Abnormal Pack echo from the nearby meadow, a reminder of the friends who have stood by him, of the journey they’ve shared. The sound brings a smile to Iruma’s face, filling him with a sense of warmth and purpose. He’s not just standing with powerful allies; he’s surrounded by family, by friends, by people who believe in him—not just as a potential leader but as Iruma.

Mephisto, sensing Iruma’s attention drifting back to his friends, gives him a knowing nod. “Go on, Iruma-kun. They’re waiting for you,” he says, his voice tinged with gentle amusement. “You have quite the celebration to get back to.”

Iruma chuckles, nodding gratefully. “Thank you, Mephisto-san. I’ll see you all soon.” He offers them a quick bow before jogging back to join the others, his heart light, his steps filled with a newfound confidence.

As he walks back to his pack, Iruma glances around the meadow, his gaze falls on Shiida and Amduscias Poro, sitting slightly apart from the others, deep in conversation. There’s an ease between them that surprises him, a shared understanding that feels almost too natural, given the turbulent paths they’d each traveled to reach this point. Shiida, a former Finger, and Poro, a spy, had both walked the treacherous line between loyalty and betrayal, yet now they’re seated side by side, laughing softly, as if the years of conflict have finally settled into a peace, they both desperately needed.

Shiida’s eyes glint with amusement as she tells Poro something, her voice animated, her hands moving as she speaks. Her sharp features, usually shadowed by her aloof, calculating demeanor, have softened. There’s a glimmer in her gaze that Iruma’s never seen before, a lightness that hints at the person she is beyond the shadows of her past. Poro watches her, his posture relaxed, his own usually sharp expression softened by a grin. His laughter is a low rumble, genuine and unrestrained, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he listens to her, their shared amusement building a bridge over the once-dangerous chasm that had separated them.

Iruma watches them, feeling an unexpected warmth spread through him. This—this unity, this unexpected kinship—is exactly what he’d hoped for, the vision he’d dreamed of for the Netherworld. That even those who had been enemies, whose paths had crossed with distrust and betrayal, could find common ground, could understand each other as equals rather than adversaries.

Alice notices Iruma’s gaze and nudges him lightly, a smirk playing on his lips as he follows Iruma’s line of sight. “Strange, isn’t it?” he says, his voice soft but tinged with amazement. “Shiida and Poro… they would’ve torn each other apart a few months ago. And now, look at them. They’re talking as if they’ve been friends forever.”

Iruma chuckles, his eyes warm as he watches them, the unlikely friendship lifting his spirits. “Yeah, it is strange… but it’s also kind of amazing,” he replies, his voice filled with quiet wonder. “It’s like… no matter what side they were on, they’ve both been through so much. And maybe that’s enough to bring them together. They understand each other in ways that others might not.”

Alice raises an eyebrow, his expression softening as he studies Iruma’s face. “And maybe that’s because of you, Iruma-kun,” he says, his tone serious. “You’re the one who brought them all here, who gave them the chance to find common ground. Without you, none of this would’ve happened.”

Iruma’s cheeks flush slightly, but he shrugs, a modest smile on his face. “I don’t know about that,” he says, glancing away, his voice soft. “I think… maybe it was already there. Maybe they just needed a reason to see it.”

As they continue watching, Shiida leans in closer to Poro, her expression shifting, the laughter fading as she shares something quieter, something that seems to carry weight. Poro’s face becomes serious as well, his gaze fixed on her, nodding as he listens, his expression filled with understanding. There’s a bond forming between them, a silent, unspoken agreement born from shared pain and resilience. They are both survivors, fighters who had been pulled into a battle that neither of them had chosen but had somehow made their way through. And now, they were finding a way to move forward, side by side.

From across the meadow, Clara bounds over, her energy as infectious as ever. She wraps her arm around Iruma’s shoulder, grinning up at him with her usual, exuberant brightness. “Iruma-chi! What’re you staring at?” she asks, leaning in close, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Oooh, are Shiida and Poro finally bonding? Are they gonna become super best friends?!”

Iruma laughs, feeling Clara’s energy lifting his mood even further. “Looks like it,” he replies, smiling as he watches the pair across the field. “It’s nice to see them like this. I think… they both deserve a friend.”

Clara gasps dramatically, pulling away to look at him with wide eyes. “Iruma! You’re like… the Friendship King!” she declares, her voice filled with admiration and playful awe. “Bringing people together, making everyone happy! I knew it! You’re amazing!”

Alice scoffs but can’t suppress a grin, shaking his head at Clara’s enthusiasm. “Clara, you make it sound like Iruma’s magic or something.”

“He is magic!” Clara insists, beaming as she pulls Iruma into a tight hug. “Just look at everyone here! We’re all friends because of him!”

Iruma laughs, his face turning red as he squirms slightly in Clara’s embrace, though he doesn’t pull away. The warmth from his friends, from the whole Pack gathered together, fills him with a deep sense of gratitude. Each face he looks at is a reminder of the journey they’ve shared, the battles they’ve faced together, and the unity that has grown stronger with every challenge.

Nearby, Sabnock joins the circle, crossing his arms with a proud grin as he watches the celebration. “You know, Clara’s got a point,” he says, his voice full of confidence. “Iruma may not have magic in the way most demons do, but there’s something about him that makes people follow him, that makes people believe.” His gaze shifts to Iruma, a rare softness in his usually fiery eyes. “It’s something I respect. You don’t need magic to be powerful, Iruma. You’re proof of that.”

Iruma’s heart swells, his eyes misting slightly as he takes in the sincerity on Sabnock’s face. “Thanks, Sabro,” he says, his voice a bit rough but filled with genuine appreciation. “That… that means a lot.”

Jazz and Lied join them, adding their voices to the growing chorus of appreciation, each of them expressing in their own way the impact Iruma has had, not only on them but on everyone around them. Jazz pats Iruma on the back with a warm smile. “You’re not just a leader, Iruma. You’re the glue that keeps this whole crazy Pack together.”

Lied nods, grinning as he lifts his drink in a small toast. “To Iruma! Our fearless Alpha!”

Iruma’s cheeks turn redder as he laughs, overwhelmed but deeply moved by their words. He never set out to lead, never imagined himself as someone others would look up to, and yet here he is, surrounded by friends who see him as more than he could have ever seen himself.

“Thank you, everyone,” he says softly, his gaze moving from face to face, his voice filled with quiet emotion. “I wouldn’t be here without all of you. You’re my strength—you’ve taught me what it means to be a part of something bigger. And I’ll always do my best to be worthy of your trust.”

Alice steps forward, his eyes bright with pride as he places a hand on Iruma’s shoulder, his voice steady and filled with sincerity. “And you always will be, Iruma-kun. We believe in you because you believe in us, too. And that’s something none of us will ever forget.”

The others cheer, raising their cups, their voices blending together in a resounding chorus that echoes through the meadow, a celebration of everything they’ve accomplished, of the bonds they’ve forged, and of the future they’ll face together. And as the laughter and joy fill the air, Iruma feels a profound sense of peace, a quiet joy that settles deep within him, a knowledge that, no matter what lies ahead, they are united.

Iruma cuddles himself into Alice’s warmth. A soft smile tugging at his lips as he watches Iruma with an intensity that makes Iruma’s heart race. It’s a look Iruma has come to recognize, a quiet warmth that never fails to make him feel seen, understood, and cherished. Feeling a flutter of nerves, Iruma’s cheeks flush. For a moment, they simply stand there, gazing at each other, the world around them quieting to a soft hum.

“You looked like you could use a break from all the excitement,” Alice says, his voice gentle, almost playful as he tilts his head, studying Iruma with those deep, steady eyes.

Iruma chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck as he nods. “Yeah, it’s been… a lot,” he admits, his tone light but sincere. He glances up, meeting Alice’s gaze, feeling his cheeks warm at the quiet admiration in his friend’s eyes. “But a good kind of ‘a lot,’ you know?”

Alice nods, his smile softening. “I understand, Iruma-kun. You’ve worked so hard for this, for all of us. It’s only right that you get to enjoy it.” His voice lowers, and he takes a small step closer, his gaze growing more intense. “You deserve every bit of happiness, Iruma.”

Iruma’s heart skips, his breath catching slightly as he looks into Alice’s eyes, feeling the weight of his words. There’s a depth to Alice’s expression, a quiet, unwavering loyalty that goes beyond friendship, something Iruma feels but doesn’t fully know how to put into words. He feels a warmth rising in his chest, a sense of belonging that’s more than just friendship, more than anything he’s ever experienced before.

“Alice…” he starts, his voice trailing off, a little overwhelmed. He reaches out, his hand finding Alice’s, their fingers brushing, and Alice’s eyes soften further, his thumb gently tracing Iruma’s knuckles. The gesture is simple, but the affection in it speaks volumes, an unspoken promise that Alice will always be by his side, no matter what.

Iruma smiles, a quiet, grateful smile as he squeezes Alice’s hand. “Thank you, my Omega. For everything. You’ve been… such an important part of this. I don’t know what I would’ve done without you.”

Alice’s gaze never wavers, his voice barely above a whisper as he replies, “Then let me keep being here for you, my Alpha. As long as you need me.”

They stand in that quiet, tender moment, neither needing to say anything more, each of them feeling the other’s presence in a way that words could never capture. For Iruma, it’s a gentle, overwhelming certainty—he may not fully understand this feeling yet, but he knows, with Alice by his side, he has the strength to face anything.

As Iruma watches Alice pull away and join Clara in one of her many games with a fond frown, Iruma feels a familiar warmth pulse from the Ring of Gluttony on his hand, and he’s startled by the sudden, booming voice of Ali-kun in his head.

“So, my little human,” Ali-kun’s voice rumbles with an almost smug satisfaction, “look at what you’ve accomplished. I knew you had potential, but you’ve exceeded even my expectations. It seems I chose well.”

Iruma’s eyes widen, a small, amused smile tugging at his lips as he mentally reaches out to Ali-kun. “You… really think so?” he asks, a touch of surprise in his voice.

“Think so?” Ali-kun’s voice scoffs, though there’s an unmistakable warmth behind the bravado. “I know so. You’ve done more than just survive in the Netherworld, Iruma. You’ve thrived. You’ve drawn loyalty, respect, and even admiration from demons who wouldn’t think twice about eating a human for breakfast.” His voice softens, a rare gentleness coloring his usually brash tone. “I’m… proud of you, kid. You’ve proven yourself as more than just some human. You’re something special.”

Iruma feels a warmth spread through him at Ali-kun’s words, the genuine praise from the spirit in his ring filling him with a deep sense of accomplishment. “Thank you, Ali-kun,” he replies, his tone soft and grateful. “I couldn’t have done any of this without you, either. You’ve been there for me from the beginning, guiding me, helping me grow. I’m really grateful for that.”

Ali-kun lets out a pleased huff, and Iruma can almost imagine the ring spirit crossing his arms with a proud grin. “Hmph, well, you still have a long way to go, kid. But keep this up, and you might just prove yourself worthy of even greater things.”

Iruma chuckles, a soft, affectionate laugh as he glances down at the ring, a feeling of pride and gratitude filling him. “I’ll do my best, Ali-kun. I promise.”

“Good,” Ali-kun’s voice murmurs, his tone gentle. “Keep proving me right.”

With a last, comforting pulse from the ring, Ali-kun’s presence fades into the background, leaving Iruma feeling a renewed sense of confidence. The warmth of Ali-kun’s words, the support from Alice, and the love from his friends fill Iruma with a profound sense of purpose. And as he looks around at each face, his heart swells, a quiet certainty taking root within him.

It is then that Iruma spots his grandfather Sullivan standing slightly apart from the festivities, watching the lively scene with a warm, gentle smile. Sullivan’s usual exuberance is softened by something more profound, a quiet pride that makes him look almost sentimental. His eyes crinkle at the corners as he watches the Pack laughing and celebrating, and when he notices Iruma approaching, his expression brightens even more, a mixture of affection and pride filling his gaze.

Iruma walks up to him, a soft smile playing on his lips as he meets his grandfather’s eyes. There’s a moment of comfortable silence between them, a rare stillness amidst the noise and excitement of the party, as they both take in the view of friends-turned-family around them.

Sullivan’s voice is gentle, filled with a fatherly warmth as he breaks the silence. “Iruma, my dear boy,” he begins, resting a large hand on Iruma’s shoulder, “seeing you here, surrounded by friends who clearly adore you… It brings me such joy. I can see that you’ve truly found your place.” He pauses, his gaze softening as he asks, “Are you happy, Iruma? Are you glad to have come to the Netherworld?”

The question lingers in the air, heavy with emotion, and Iruma feels his heart swell, his throat tightening slightly as he reflects on the journey that has brought him here. He thinks of the many challenges he’s faced, the moments of fear and doubt, the battles, the laughter, and the friendships that have blossomed along the way. Memories flash through his mind in vivid colors—the warm smile of Opera’s gentle encouragement, Kalego’s gruff but unwavering support, the fierce loyalty of his friends, Clara’s boundless energy, and Alice’s unwavering devotion.

He feels a deep, overwhelming gratitude as he looks back up at Sullivan, his expression soft yet filled with conviction. “Yes, Grandpa,” he says, his voice a little shaky with emotion but steady with certainty. “I am. I’m happier here than I’ve ever been.” He lets out a quiet laugh, his cheeks flushing slightly as he realizes how deeply true those words feel. “Coming to the Netherworld, meeting all of these amazing people… it’s changed my life in ways I could never have imagined. I’ve found family, friends, a place where I truly belong.”

Sullivan’s gaze becomes tender, his eyes glistening as he listens. He nods slowly, the pride on his face unmistakable, and Iruma realizes how much this moment means to him, too. Sullivan’s voice is a gentle murmur as he says, “Hearing you say that means everything to me, Iruma. I brought you here hoping to give you a home, but I could never have imagined how deeply you would change all of our lives… how deeply you would change me.”

Iruma feels a surge of warmth at Sullivan’s words, his heart swelling with gratitude and affection. He reaches up, placing his hand over Sullivan’s, his expression one of profound appreciation. “You gave me a home when I had none. I wouldn’t be who I am now without you,” he says quietly, his voice filled with sincerity. “Thank you… for everything.”

Sullivan blinks, his expression softening further, and for a moment, Iruma thinks he sees a glimmer of tears in his grandfather’s eyes. But then Sullivan chuckles, a low, fond sound, and pulls Iruma into a tight, warm hug, holding him close as if trying to convey everything he feels without words. Iruma melts into the embrace, closing his eyes as he lets himself be held, feeling an overwhelming sense of peace and belonging. This, right here, is his family—Sullivan, Opera, Kalego, and everyone else who has become part of his life in the Netherworld.

Pulling back slightly, Sullivan looks down at him, his expression turning a bit more serious, though there’s a twinkle of pride in his eyes. “You know, Iruma,” he says thoughtfully, “the Netherworld is changing. And you—you’re a big part of that change. You’ve shown everyone, even some of the most stubborn demons, that strength doesn’t come from fear or status. It comes from something much more powerful—friendship, trust, and loyalty. You’re leading them in ways that don’t rely on power alone.”

Iruma’s cheeks flush, a modest smile spreading across his face as he scratches the back of his head. “I don’t know if I’m leading anyone, Grandpa,” he says with a shy laugh, but Sullivan shakes his head, his smile unwavering.

“Oh, but you are,” he says firmly, his gaze steady and filled with a conviction that takes Iruma by surprise. “Whether you see it or not, you’ve already become a leader. You’ve earned the respect and loyalty of everyone here—not through intimidation or rank, but because of who you are. And that, my dear boy, is what makes you truly remarkable.”

Iruma’s heart pounds, his face growing warm under the weight of his grandfather’s words. There’s a part of him that’s still amazed, still finding it hard to believe that someone like him—a human, a boy who had once felt like an outsider in both worlds—could be seen this way. But as he looks around, catching glimpses of his friends laughing, their eyes bright with joy and respect, he feels a surge of quiet confidence, a sense that maybe, just maybe, he can become the kind of person they believe him to be.

Sullivan gives his shoulder a reassuring squeeze, his expression softening into a fond smile. “The Netherworld is lucky to have you, Iruma. And I, as your grandfather, am so proud of you,” he says, his voice filled with warmth. “I know, whatever lies ahead, you’re ready for it.”

Iruma takes a deep breath, nodding as he meets Sullivan’s gaze, his eyes shining with determination. “I’ll do my best, Grandpa. For the Netherworld, for my friends, for everyone who’s supported me.” He glances around at the gathering once more, his heart swelling with gratitude. “I’m ready to face whatever comes next.”

Sullivan’s face breaks into a proud smile, and he nods, resting a hand on Iruma’s shoulder as they both watch the celebration unfolding before them. There’s a peaceful silence between them, a shared understanding, as they stand side by side, grandfather and grandson, two hearts bound by love and loyalty to the Netherworld.

Opera approaches them with a gentle smile, sensing the significance of the moment. “Iruma,” they say, bowing slightly, their voice carrying a respectful warmth. “You’re truly a light for the Netherworld, one that we will all gladly follow.”

Iruma looks up at Opera, his heart swelling with gratitude, and he manages a shy smile. “Thank you, Parent. I’m… I’m lucky to have you all by my side.”

They bow their head, acknowledging his words with a serene smile. “We’re lucky to have you, Iruma.”

As the sun finally sets, casting the meadow in a warm, golden glow, Iruma feels a profound sense of peace settle over him. He’s found his place, his family, his purpose. Together, they are stronger than any darkness that might rise. Together, they are the future of the Netherworld.